|||i^|mpspf^?h^p205c-ii-isi7 



JOHN SMITH 

GENTLEMAN 
ADVENTURER. 

C. H. FORB£S-LINIkSA!r 





CJass pg^^l _ 

('«p\Tighl X° 

COI'VkKiHT DKPOSIT. 



JOHN SMITH 

Gentleman Adventurer 




THE TERRIFIED FRENCHMAN DROPPED HIS SWORD AND FELL UPON 

HIS KNEES Pa^e 77 



John Smith 

Gentleman Adventurer 



BY 

C. H. FORBES-LINDSAY 

Author of "India: Past and Present," "America's Insular 
Possessions," etc. 



fVlTH ILLUSrRAnONS IN COLOR BT 

HARRY B. LACHMAN 




PHILADELPHIA ^ LONDON 

J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY 

1907 



LIARAffY of CONGRESS 
Iwo CoDiet Recetvod 

SEP it »90r 

Coovnfht BRfry 
COPY 0. 






ll 



1 c? 



Copyright, 1907 

BY 

J. B. LiPPiNCX)TT Company 



Published September, 1907 



Btectrotjfped and printed hji J. B. Lippincott Comfanf 
Tht fTashington Square Press^ Philadelphia^ U. S. A. 



DEDICATED 
TO 

MY AMERICAN SON 

AND 

MY BRITISH NEPHEWS 



CONTENTS 



CHAPTER PAGE 

I Where There's a Will There's a Way ... 23 

II London Town in Shakespeare's Day 36 

III The Soldier Apprentice 48 

IV Duped and Robbed 60 

V A Duel with a Dastard 72 

VI Darkness and Dawn 83 

VII Some Stratagems 95 

VIII The Din of Battle 107 

IX Guerilla Tactics 119 

X The Three Turks 130 

XI Brave Hearts and True i44 

XII Slavery and a Sea-Fight i55 

XIII A Bad Beginning 171 

XIV Powhatan and His People 182 

XV Treason and Treachery •••193 

XVI Captive to the Indians 204 

XVII Pocahontas to the Rescue 215 

XVIII Fire and Starvation 226 

XIX A Turn in the Tide 238 

XX Diamond Cut Diamond 250 

XXI Some Ambuscades 262 

XXII A Curious Combat 274 

XXIII A Humbled Chieftain 285 

XXIV A Dismal Tale 296 



ILLUSTRATIONS 



PAGE 

The Terrified Frenchman Dropped His Sword and 
Fell upon His Knees Frontispiece 

He Hastened Down to the Water's Edge and 
Shouted Lustily 85 

The Settlers Had Been under the Sleepless Eye 

of Spies Lying Hidden 206 ,- 

It Was in Vain that the Indian Struggled to 

Shake Off that Iron Grip 282 ^ 



FOREWORD 

The history of the world furnishes few lives so 
romantic and replete wath stirring incident as that 
of John Smith, the founder of the first English 
colony in America — that settlement at Jamestown 
in Virginia, of which the United States of today 
is the outgrowth. 

John Smith began life in the year 1580, in the 
glorious reign of Good Queen Bess. It was a world 
of turmoil into which our hero came, but a most 
fitting field for so adventurous a spirit. In France, 
the gallant Henry of Navarre w^as fighting for a 
kingdom and his faith against the Catholic League. 
In the Low Countries, the sturdy Dutchmen, under 
Maurice of Orange, were defending their homes 
from the invasion of the arrogant and bigoted 
Spaniard, who deemed it his duty to punish every 
Protestant people. In the east of Europe, the 
Ottomans — Asiatics from Turkestan and other 
countries — maintained an incessant and savage 
warfare against the subjects of the Emperor of 
Germany. 

There was but one peaceful spot In all Christen- 
dom, and that the " right little, tight little island " 
of our forefathers. There were, however, thousands 
of Englishmen who, like John Smith, had no 

9 



FOREWORD 

stomach for a life of ease and they were to be found 
in every army on the continent, fighting for gain or 
rehgion, and often for sheer love of the life of action. 
Moreover Cabot, the first on the coast of America, 
had started that movement which was to create the 
greatest colonial empire in the history of the world, 
and Raleigh had already made his first futile attempt 
to settle Virginia, where John Smith was destined 
to play a master part. 

On the seas, vessels of each nation preyed upon 
those of every other, for a tacit condition of enmity 
prevailed among them regardless of the status of 
their several countries. Navies were composed 
mainly of the merchant marine, for every ocean- 
going ship carried cannon and small arms. Com- 
monly their captains were furnished with letters of 
marque, commissions issued by their sovereigns 
authorizing the holders to attack the sails of other 
countries hostile to their own and to take prizes 
and prisoners. The possession of letters of marque 
saved a captain and his crew from the disgrace and 
the penalty of piracy, but it was often no more than 
a cloak for the practice. Two ships flying different 
flags hardly ever met, but the stronger attacked the 
other and, if victorious, plundered her, and that 
without any consideration for the friendly relations 
that might at the time exist between their respective 
countries. The age of the robber barons had passed 
away, to be succeeded by a somewhat less immoral 

10 



FOREWORD 

state of society in which the powerful refrained from 
preying upon their countrymen but recognized no 
law of justice in dealing with foreigners. Judged 
by our standards, Dampier and Drake were pirates ; 
Pizzaro and Cortes, bandits. 

Smith, with a less acute sense of honor and a 
lower regard for right, might have amassed a ready 
fortune in the days when such qualities as his 
ensured wealth to the unscrupulous adventurers on 
land and sea, whose predatory careers were coun- 
tenanced and abetted by monarchs and men in high 
places. In his latter years, when embittered by his 
failure to secure money for legitimate exploration, 
he writes :* " Had I set myself to persuade men 
that I knew of a mine of gold, as I know many 
to have done in sheer deception ; or had I advanced 
some wild scheme for a passage to the South Sea; 
or some plot to loot a foreign m.onastery; or the 
equipment of a fleet to make prizes of rich East 
Indiamen; or letters of marque to rob some poor 
merchant or honest fisherman, multitudes with their 
money would have contended to be first employed." 

Queen Elizabeth, the wisest and the most humane 
sovereign of her time, had ample excuse for the 

* Here, and in a few instances in the following pages, I 
have made slight changes in the wording, without affecting 
the meaning, of Smith's expressions. Although he is a very 
clear writer, the English of Shakespeare's time is not always 
readily understandable by us. — C. H. F-L. 

II 



FOREWORD 

license which she extended to her sea captains in the 
matter of attacking the Spanish possessions and 
ships. It was a measure of self-defence, designed 
for the protection of the Hberties and rehgion of her 
subjects against the aggressive power of Spain, 
which, after the discovery of America, bid fair, 
unless checked, to make her the mistress of the 
world. Smith was in his ninth year when our daunt- 
less ancestors, by shattering the great Armada, 
scotched the pride of Philip and halted his ambition. 
This was of all naval battles, perhaps, the most 
momentous to the Anglo-Saxon race and certainly 
of vital consequence to America, for had Philip's 
fleet gained a victory on that occasion, we, as a 
nation, had never been. It is more than probable 
that the old religion would have been re-established 
in England, with a stop to the march of liberty and 
independence, and certain that Spain would have 
found no obstacle to the acquisition of the entire 
American continent. The immediate effect of Eng- 
land's victory was to set her on the highway to the 
naval supremacy of the world, and the generation 
to which John Smith belonged maintained a constant 
struggle for the command of the seas. Later gen- 
erations of Englishmen carried on the contest with 
Holland and afterwards with France. 

We have seen that John Smith lived in a period 
of the world that afforded the adventurer ample 
and varied scope for the exercise of talents and 

12 



FOREWORD 

energy, but in any other age than his own a man 
of Smith's extraordinary parts must have taken 
a prominent place among his contemporaries. In 
the period following the decline of the Roman 
power, when the nations of Europe were in the for- 
mative stage, such a man would surely have been one 
of the great dukes (duces), or leaders who founded 
dynasties of kings. At the present day he might 
be an explorer, a captain of industry, or a states- 
man — for Smith had the qualities that ensure success 
in any walk of life. 

It is a wonderful and inspiring story, that of the 
stripling who, without money or friends, boldly left 
his native land and, abandoning himself to the chance 
currents of a strange world, at the age when the 
modern schoolboy is seeking distinction on the foot- 
ball field, was learning the art of arms in the practi- 
cal school of war. Dame Fortune surely smiled 
upon the errant boy and, whilst she led him into 
constant adventure and danger, as frequently saw 
him safely out of them. 

During his checkered career as a soldier of fortune 
his lot is often cast in hard places and his life is 
constantly endangered. He is shipwrecked and nar- 
rowly escapes drowning. Robbed and landed upon 
a foreign shore with empty purse, he is forced to 
sell his cloak in order to meet his needs. Like Jonah 
of old, he is thrown overboard by a superstitious 
crew, but contrives to swim to an uninhabited island. 

13 



FOREWORD 

He is sorely wounded in battle and captured by the 
Turks, who sell him into slavery. 

The life was always arduous, for in those days 
mere travel was beset by dangers and difficulty, but 
as we follow the lad in his adventures we are cheered 
by many a bright spot and many a fine success. 
For John Smith was never the kind to be depressed 
or defeated by adversity. Indeed, he reminds one 
of those toys, called " bottle imps," that may be 
rolled over in any direction but cannot be made to 
lie down. Hardly has he met with a reverse than 
he sets about repairing it and always with success. 
To-day he is cold, hungry, and half clad, his purse 
as flat as a flounder, but soon afterwards we see 
him going gayly on his way with a pocket full of 
sequins, his share in a prize which he had helped 
to capture. He wins his spurs in the Low Countries 
and in the war against the Turks is granted a coat 
of arms for the exploit of defeating three of the 
enemy's champions in single combat. His military 
services earn for him the title of captain and the 
command of a regiment of horse. 

All these things, and many more equally remark- 
able, befall John Smith before he has reached the 
age of twenty-four. He has now spent eight years 
abroad, except for a brief return to England, and 
all this time he is fighting on land and at sea, or 
roaming through foreign countries in search of 
experience and adventure. Keenly observant al- 

14 



FOREWORD 

ways, he extracts from each occasion — as the bee 
gathers honey from every flower — some knowledge 
to be turned to useful account in later life. 

Smith has no other purpose during this early 
period of his life than to learn what he can of the 
world and the practice of arms — in short to qualify 
himself for a life of action in an age when brawn 
is no less essential to success than brain. It is a 
stern school in which he acquires his training but an 
effective one, and he makes the most of his oppor- 
tunities. We see the expansion of his mind keeping 
pace with the development of his muscle, until the 
Captain John Smith who joins the colonists bound 
for Virginia appears as a man of perfect physique 
and mature judgment. It is not improbable that the 
hardships and exposure of his life may have sown 
the seeds of disease but, if so, he has not contributed 
to such a condition by his habits. In that day the 
soldiers of all nations were addicted to brawling, 
drinking, pillaging, and gambling. But these prac- 
tices had no attraction for Smith. His sword never 
lagged in the scabbard on good occasion for its use, 
but he was no swashbuckler seeking unnecessary 
trouble; he drank wine sparingly but found no 
pleasure in gluttony ; he paid for what he took, even 
in an enemy's country and counted it a disgrace 
to rob a defenceless man; in the matter of money, 
as in everything else, he was the most generous 
of mortals and had rather hand a man his purse 

IS 



FOREWORD 

than to win that of the other by dicing. Withal he 
did not set himself up to be better than his fellows 
and we have the testimony of two of his countrymen, 
who followed him through the wars in Transylvania, 
that he was respected and beloved by his comrades 
and the soldiers under his command. 

Hitherto Smith has been associated with men 
whose experience was greater than his own. They 
have been his masters, both in the sense of teachers 
and commanders. As a subordinate he has per- 
formed his duties so well as to call forth the praise 
and admiration of his superiors. Now we find him 
going out to a land which is equally strange to him 
and to his companions. No man of them enjoys 
the advantage of knowing more than the others 
about those distant parts and their people. Rank 
and money will count for little in the new life. Each 
man's worth will be measured by his character and 
his actions. Under such conditions, a man of 
Smith's extraordinary ability must sooner or later 
become the leader, even among others much older 
than himself. 

The foundation of Virginia and, as I have said, 
that of the United States was laid by Captain John 
Smith in spite of tremendous difficulties. Some of 
these were such as would naturally attend the settle- 
ment of a strange land among hostile inhabitants, 
but it IS not too much to say that the greater part 
of them were due to the incompetence of the colo- 

i6 



FOREWORD 

nists and their constant quarrels among themselves. 
More than once they brought affairs to such a pass 
that nothing but the prompt and energetic action 
of Smith saved the colony from total destruction. 

These differences broke out before they had 
reached the shores of America, and we see Captain 
John Smith landed in chains, a prisoner under absurd 
charges trumped up by pettifoggers who are envious 
of his evident fitness for command and accuse him 
of a design to usurp it. They scheme to send him 
back to England, but at the very outset they learn 
that they cannot dispense with the services of this, 
the ablest man among them. It is he who shows 
them how to fortify the settlement. He repels the 
attacks of the Indians. He and he only, dares lead 
exploring expeditions into unknown regions. Cap- 
tured by the most powerful chief of that part of the 
country, Smith converts him into an ally. He makes 
treaties with the surrounding tribes and secures 
their friendship for the settlers. Time and again, 
when improvidence has brought famine upon the 
colonists, he saves them from starvation by pro- 
curing supplies at the risk of his life. In short he 
continually preserves this mixed company of mal- 
contents and incompetents from the worst conse- 
quences of their folly and controls them with the 
firmness and tact of a master. In his dealings with 
the Indians, he carefully avoids unnecessary blood- 
shed or harshness, frequently sacrificing prudence 
a 17 



FOREWORD 

at the dictate of humanity. Yet he gained the 
respect of the savages by his courage, steadfastness, 
honesty and — when occasion demanded — by the 
weight of his strong arm, for Captain John Smith 
was no less stern than just. 

In the days when news traveled slowly and was 
often delivered by word of mouth, the truth of dis- 
tant events was hard to ascertain, and great men 
were frequently the victims of malice and envy. 
Smith, like many another, failed to receive at the 
hands of his countrymen the honor and recognition 
which he deserved. They had been misled by ex- 
travagant fables of the wealth of America and were 
disappointed that Smith did not send home cargoes 
of gold, spices, and other things which the country 
did not produce. False tales of his tyranny over the 
colonists and his cruelty to the savages had preceded 
his return to England, and he found himself in dis- 
favor. He made two voyages to New England, as 
he called the region which still bears that name, but 
little came of them. This was mainly on account 
of the determination of the promoters to search for 
gold lodes where none existed. Smith with rare 
foresight strove to persuade his contemporaries that 
they had better develop commerce in the products of 
the sea and the field. Few would listen to him, 
however, whilst the rich argosies of Spain, freighted 
with ore from South America, inflamed their minds 
with visions of similar treasures in the north. The 

i8 



FOREWORD 

spirit of speculation had taken possession of the 
country. Smith could obtain money for none but 
wild or dishonest ventures and in such he would 
not engage. His generous soul disdained the pur- 
suit of mere wealth, and we see him, after having 
'' lived near thirty-seven years in the midst of wars, 
pestilence, and famine, by which many a hundred 
thousand died " about him, passing his last days in 
the comparative poverty which had been his condi- 
tion through life. Captain John Smith had not yet 
reached the prime of life — indeed, he was hardly 
more than forty years of age — when he was com- 
pelled to retire from active life. Despairing of 
honorable employment, he settled down to write 
the many books that issued from his pen. It would 
be difficult to surmise what valuable services he 
might, with better opportunity, have performed for 
his country, during this last decade of his life. The 
time was well spent, however, that he occupied in 
the composition of his life and historical works. He 
is a clear and terse writer. We are seldom at a loss 
to fully understand him, and the only complaint that 
we feel disposed to make against Captain John Smith 
as a writer is that he too often fails to give an 
account of his own part in the stirring events which 
he records. In fact he combined with the modesty 
usually associated with true greatness, the self- 
confidence of the man whose ultimate reliance is 
upon an all-powerful Providence. " If you but 

10 



FOREWORD 

truly consider," he writes in the history of Virginia, 
'' how many strange accidents have befallen these 
plantations and myself, you cannot but conceive 
God's infinite mercy both to them and to me . . . 
Though I have but my labor for my pains, have 
I not much reason publicly and privately to acknowl- 
edge it and to give good thanks ? " 

Few men have compassed in fifty years of life 
so much of noble action and inspiring example as 
did John Smith. He died, as he had lived, a God- 
fearing, honorable gentleman, rich in the conscious- 
ness of a life well spent and in the respect of all 
who knew him. He was a connecting link between 
the old world and the new, and we, no less than 
England^ should keep his memory green. 



ao 



THE SOLDIER OF 
FORTUNE 



John Smith 

Gentleman Adventurer 

I. 

WHERE THERE'S A WILL THERE'S A WAY 



Jack Smith is introduced to the reader — He takes part 

IN THE rejoicing AT THE DEFEAT OF THE SPANISH ArmADA 
— His RELATIONS TO THE SONS OF LORD WiLLOUGHBY — He 
RUNS AWAY FROM SCHOOL AND SELLS HIS BOOKS AND 
SATCHEL — He is STARTING FOR LONDON WHEN HIS FATHER 
DIES — He IS APPRENTICED TO A MERCHANT AND SHIPOWNER 

— He tires of life at the desk and deserts the count- 
ING-HOUSE — His guardian consents to his going into 
the world and furnishes him with ten shillings — 
Jack takes the road to London with a bundle on his 
back — He meets Peregrine Willoughby. 

It was the day following that memorable Mon- 
day in August, 1588, when the English fleet scat- 
tered the galleons and galleasses of Spain and Por- 
tugal and chased them into the North Sea. The 
bells were pealing from every steeple and church 
tower in Merry England, whilst beacon fires flashed 
their happy tidings along the chain of hill-tops from 
Land's End to John O'Groats. The country was 

23 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

wild with joy at the glorious victory over the Great 
Armada, and well it might be, for never was a fight 
more gallant nor a cause more just. It was night 
and long past the hour when the honest citizens 
of Good Queen Bess's realm were wont to seek 
their couches and well-earned repose, but this night 
excitement ran too high to admit of the thought of 
sleep. 

In the little village of Willoughby, Master Gard- 
ner, portly and red-faced, was prepared to keep the 
D'Eresby Arms open until daylight despite law and 
custom. The villagers who passed up and down the 
one street of the hamlet exchanging greetings and 
congratulations had more than a patriotic interest in 
the great event, for at least half of them had sons 
or brothers amongst the sturdy souls who had 
flocked from every shire and town to their country's 
defence at the first call for help. 

Beside the fountain in the market place, interested 
spectators of the scene, stood a lusty lad and an 
elderly man, bowed by broken health. 

" The Lord be praised that He hath let me live 
to see this glorious day," said the man, reverently 
and with a tremor in his voice. *' Our England hath 
trounced the proud Don, my son. I' faith! 'tis 
scarce to be believed that our little cockle-shells 
should overmatch their great vessels of war. Thank 
the Lord, lad, that thou wast born in a land that 
breeds men as staunch as the stuff from which their 

24 



WHERE THERE'S A WH^L 

ships are fashioned. If one who served — with some 
distinction if I say it — under the great Sir Francis, 
might hazard a prediction, I would say that the sun 
of England hath risen over the seas never to set." 

"Would I had been there. Sir!" cried the boy 
with eyes aglow. 

" Thou, manikin ! " replied his father smiling, 
as he patted the bare head. " Thou ! But it glad- 
dens my heart that a Smith of Willoughby fought 
with Drake on the Revenge in yester battle and I'll 
warrant that my brother William demeaned himself 
as becomes one of our line." 

" And thus will I one day," said the lad earnestly. 

" Nay, nay child ! " quickly rejoined the man. 
*' Harbor not such wild designs John, for thou art 
cast for a farmer. Thou must train thy hand to 
the plow and so dismiss from thy mind all thought 
of the sea. Come, let us return. Thy mother will 
be aweary waiting." -^n 

Perhaps it is not strange that Master George 
Smith, who had followed the sea in his younger 
days, should have sought to dissuade his son from 
thought of a similar course. The career of adven- 
ture had not resulted in any improvement of the 
father's fortune. On the contrary, he had finally 
returned home with empty pockets and wrecked 
health to find the farm run down and the mother 
whom he had loved most dearly, dead. Now, feel- 
ing that but few more years of life remained to 

25 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

him, it was his aim to improve the property and 
his hope that John would grow up to be a thrifty 
farmer and take care of his mother and the younger 
children. 

Master George Smith came of a family of armi- 
gers, or gentlemen, and was accounted a well-to-do 
farmer in those parts. His holding lay within the 
estate of the Baron Willoughby, the Lord of the 
Manor, and he held his lands in perpetuity on what 
was called a quit rent. This may have consisted 
of the yearly payment of a few shillings, a firkin 
of butter, or a flitch of bacon — any trifle in short 
which would suffice to indicate the farmer's acknowl- 
edgment of the Baron as his overlord. 

Li the earlier feudal period, lands were granted 
in consideration of military service. The nobleman 
received his broad acres from the king upon con- 
dition of bringing a certain number of armed re- 
tainers into the field whenever summoned. The 
lord, in order to have the necessary retainers always 
at command, divided up his domain into small hold- 
ings amongst men who pledged themselves to join 
his banner when called upon. As a reminder of his 
obligation, each retainer was required to make some 
slight payment to his lord every year, and this was 
deemed an acquittance of rent. In the reign of 
Queen Elizabeth, feudal tenure — that is the holding 
of lands in consideration of military service — had 
ceased to exist, but the custom of paying quit rent 

26 



WHERE THERE'S A WILL 

continued and it is observed in many parts of Eng- 
land to this day. 

Master Smith sent his son to the grammar school 
in the neighboring village of Alford. It was per- 
haps one of the many schools of the kind founded 
by the wise young king, Edward the Sixth, for the 
benefit of the great mass of his subjects who could 
not afford to have their sons educated at the more 
expensive colleges. John was an apt scholar and 
made good progress, but even in early boyhood his 
mind was, as he tells us, " '* set upon brave adven- 
ture." And so, although he applied himself dili- 
gently to learning whilst at school, he was impatient 
to cut loose from his books and go into the world of 
action. 

This is not difficult to understand when we con- 
sider the lad's temperament and the circumstances 
in which he was placed. Willoughby and Alford 
were on the coast. The people were for the most 
part sea-faring men. Many of them made voyages 
to the continent of Europe and some had visited 
more distant parts. Like most seamen, they were 
doubtless always ready to tell of their experiences, 
and we may be sure that little Jack Smith was an 
eager listener to their yarns. 

He was nine years of age when England throbbed 
with excitement at the approach of the great Armada 
of Spain. He saw all the able-bodied men of his 
village hurrying south to join their country's de- 

2^ 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

fenders, and without doubt he wished that he were 
old enough to go with them. A few weeks later, 
the gallant men of Willoughby came home to harvest 
their fields, undisturbed by fear of an invasion of 
the Dons. Every one of them had done his full 
share in the fight. Jack's uncle had served on 
Francis Drake's ship. That fierce sea-hawk was in 
the thick of the strife and it was a brave story that 
Master William Smith had to relate to his delighted 
nephew. 

As the lad grew^ older, he began to read of the 
glorious deeds of his countrymen in former days, 
stories of battle and adventure on land and sea, of 
knights and sea captains, of shipwreck and discovery. 
Books were costly and hard to come by in those 
days and very few would be found in the home of 
even a prosperous farmer. But Jack Smith was 
fortunate in the fact that Robert and Peregrine, 
the sons of Lord Willoughby, were his schoolfellows 
and playmates. Through them he had access to 
the castle with its grand hall full of armor and 
weapons, its gallery of old portraits, and above all 
its library, containing many of the kind of books 
from, which he derived the greatest pleasure. 

More than that. Lord Willoughby was one of the 
most renowned warriors of his day. On the Con- 
tinent his name was linked with those of Sir Philip 
Sidney and Sir Walter Raleigh. His feats of arms 
were recorded by historians and sung in ballads. 

28 



WHERE THERE'S A WH^L 

One of these, which you may find in a curious old 
book named " Percy's Reliques," commences thus : 

. " The fifteenth day of July, 

With glistening spear and shield, 
A famous fight in Flanders, 

Was foughten in the field. 
The most courageous officers 

Were English captains three, 
But the bravest man in battel 

Was the brave Lord Willoughbie." 

This song was composed at about the time that 
Jack was at school, and you may depend upon it 
that he with every one else in Willoughby sang it, 
for they were all right proud of their lord. 

Lady Willoughby was, of course, fond of recount- 
ing her husband's brave exploits. He was at this 
time fighting in the Low Countries, and at every 
opportunity he sent her word of the adventures that 
befell him. Parts of these letters she would read to 
her sons, and Jack was often present. At other 
times she would sit in a large oaken chair before the 
great fireplace in the hall, the three lads and two 
huge stag-hounds grouped about her feet in the 
ruddy light of the log fire. Many a delightful even- 
ing was thus spent, the stately lady telling of the 
stirring deeds performed by her lord and the boys 
listening with breathless interest. 

During one winter the little circle received a wel- 
come addition in the son of Count Ployen The 

29 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

young Frenchman was in England for the purpose of 
finishing his education. His father was a friend of 
Lord Willoughby and in company with the latter was 
fighting in the Low Countries. The young noble- 
man was thus in a position to contribute his share 
to the stories of military adventure in which they 
were all so deeply interested. 

As he walked home in the dark after one of these 
recitals, Jack would flourish his staff and shout 
words of command to imaginary followers, or tilt 
at a bush, or wage a furious duel with a milestone. 
The baying of " Sir Roger," the old watchdog at 
the homestead, would recall him to his senses, and 
he would steal up to his truckle bed in the attic 
wishing that he w^ere a man and his own master. 

By the time Jack reached the age of thirteen, the 
desire to seek his fortune in the world had become 
too strong to be longer resisted. His mother was 
dead, his brother and sister were younger than him- 
self and his father's mind was still set upon making 
him a farmer. There was no one to whom he could 
turn for advice or assistance and so, with the self- 
reliance which he displayed through after-life, Jack 
determined to take matters into his own hands. 
The only things of any value which he possessed 
were his school books and satchel. These he sold 
for a few shillings. With this money in his pocket 
he was on the point of setting out for London, when 
the sudden death of his father upset his plan. 

30 



WHERE THERE'S A WH^L 

Master Smith left the farm to his son John, but 
placed it and the boy in the hands of a Master 
Metham, who was to act as guardian of both until 
such time as Jack should attain the legal age to 
inherit. This Master Metham was a trader, and 
he thought that he was doing very well by Jack when 
he put him in the way of learning business. He 
apprenticed the lad to Master Thomas Sendall, a 
shipowner and merchant of the neighboring sea- 
port of Lynn. At first this arrangement was decid- 
edly to Jack's liking, for his guardian held out the 
prospect of voyages to the many foreign countries 
visited by Master Sendall's vessels. But in this 
Jack was disappointed. Sailor-boys his master 
could easily get, but it was not such a ready matter 
to find a bright 3'Oungster for work in the counting- 
house. So Jack found himself pinned down to a 
desk In sight of the busy wharves and shipping. 
Here for some months he sat chafing at the inactivity 
and at length he determined to run away. 

One night he slipped out of the warehouse in 
which he slept and, with his bundle of clothes slung 
on a stick over his shoulder, started for Willoughby, 
which he reached after a few days' tramp. Jack 
went boldly up to his guardian's house and told him 
that he had run away from his master, feeling 
assured that there was little chance of travel whilst 
he remained in his employment. 

" Nor will I return," said Jack in conclusion, 

31 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

" for I am determined to see the world and I beg 
of you to supply me with the means." Now this 
speech smacked somewhat of over-confidence, for in 
those days truant apprentices were severely dealt 
with and Jack was liable to have been sent back 
to his master, who might then have flogged him. 
However, Master Metham knew that his friend 
Sendall would not wish to be troubled with an 
unwilling apprentice, and a plan occurred to him 
for curing Jack of his desire to roam. His idea 
was to give the lad so little money that he could not 
go very far with it and would soon experience a 
taste of hardship. This Master Metham thought 
would bring his ward home, eager to return to his 
desk and settle down to the sober life of a merchant's 
clerk. The scheme might have worked very well 
with many boys, but Jack was not of the kind that 
turn back. 

" As you will," said Master Metham, after some 
thought. '' Here is the money, and now go where 
you please." 

With that he handed our hero ten shillings. 

" What is this ? " cried Jack in amazement. 
" Ten shillings ! Surely you jest Master Metham." 

" Not so," replied his guardian, assuming a stern 
air. " Take the money and begone, or return it to 
me and go back to Master Sendall within the hour." 

Jack thrust the coins into his pocket and turned 
on his heel without another word. The next minute 

32 



WHERE THERE'S A WILL 

he was striding resolutely along the highroad to 
London. 

As Master Metham watched the receding figure 
of his ward from the window, he could not help 
feeling admiration for the boy's pluck, but a grim 
smile played about the merchant's lips as he said to 
himself, " And I mistake not, yon humorist will be 
coming back in a fortnight or less, with pinched face 
and tightened waistbelt." 

But Master Metham proved to be a poor prophet. 
Several years passed before he set eyes on Jack 
again. 

The journey to the capital was not unpleasant. 
The time was early summer, when the fields are 
clad in the greenest grass, with a thick sprinkling 
of wild flowers and the hedgerows give off the 
sweet smell of honeysuckle and violets. Shade 
trees lined the road, so that Jack was able to push 
along, even in the noonday heat, without serious 
discomfort. He was a strong, healthy lad, to whom 
a tramp of twenty miles in a day was no great mat- 
ter. Often a passing wagoner gave him a lift and 
sometimes shared with him a meal of bread and 
bacon washed down with a draught of home-brewed 
ale. Milkmaids, going home with their pails brim- 
ful, would offer him a drink, and occasionally a 
farmer would ask him to the house to join in the 
family meal. He never failed to find a lodging for 
the night if it was only in a barn or a stable. Thus 
3 33 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

Jack, with a thriftiness which would have chagrined 
Master Metham, had he known of it, contrived to 
husband his Httle store of money and, indeed, he 
had not broken into it when a happy incident reheved 
him of all further anxiety on the score of ways 
and means. 

He was plodding along one day when two horse- 
men overtook him. They looked back in passing 
and one of them suddenly reined in his horse and 
turned it round. 

" Not Jack Smith ! " he cried in evident delight. 
" Whither away comrade ? " 

" I am setting out on my travels, Peregrine," 
replied Jack, trying to put on the air of a man of the 
world. 

" And I also," said the son of Lord Willoughby, 
for it was he, "but come, you must join us, and 
we can exchange the news as we ride along." He 
ordered one of the two grooms who followed them 
to give his horse over to Jack and the other to take 
the wayfarer's bundle. Having presented his young 
friend to the tutor and temporary guardian who 
accompanied him, Peregrine drew alongside of Jack 
whilst the latter told his story. The young lord in 
turn explained that he was on his way to Orleans 
in France, there to join his elder brother and com- 
plete his studies abroad after the manner of young 
noblemen of that day — and of this, for that matter. 
He insisted that Jack should accompany him as his 

34 



WHERE THERE'S A WILL 

guest, saying that it would be time enough to think 
of other plans after they should have reached their 
destination. 

As we see Jack thus fairly launched upon his ad- 
ventures, we cannot help smiling to think how it 
would have surprised good Master Metham to learn 
how far ten shillings could carry our hero. 



35 



11. 

LONDON TOWN IN SHAKESPEARE'S DAY 



Old London as it looked from Highgate Hill— The trav- 
elers PUT UP at "Ye Swanne" near New Gate — The 

START FOR WhITE HaLL TO SEE SiR FrANCIS WaLSINGHAM 

AND THE Queen — Their wonderment at the strange 
HOUSE signs — The saucy apprentices arouse their 
anger — Old Pauleys Cathedral and some celebrated 
mansions — The Royal Palace and a state procession 
— They go to the Globe, Will Shakespeare's theatre — 
The boys see their first play in company with Doctor 
Hollister — Old London Bridge, its curious houses and 
its grizzley ornaments. 

When our travelers reached the top of Highgate 
Hill, from which an extensive view could be had in 
every direction, they halted to survey the scene. 
London lay below, stretched along the banks of the 
Thames, and still several miles distant. In Queen 
Elizabeth's reign it was a small place compared with 
what it is today. Its greatest distance across was 
then less than two miles, whereas, now it is nearly 
thirty. Nevertheless, London was by far the great- 
est city in England and amongst the largest in the 
world. 

Jack and his companions looked down upon a 
closely packed collection of buildings within a wall 

36 



LONDON TOWN IN SHAKESPEARE'S DAY 

whose moat, no longer needed for defence, had be- 
come half choked with refuse and rank vegetation. 
The streets were so narrow that, with the exception 
of Cheapside, which traversed the city from end 
to end, they were not discernible at that distance. 
The mass of red-tiled roofs was broken here and 
there by a market place or a churchyard and agree- 
ably relieved by the gardens which lay at the backs 
of most of the houses. One hundred and more 
spires of parish churches shot up in relief against 
the background of the silvery river, for in those 
days the Thames was a clear and pure stream upon 
which swans disported even below London Bridge. 

Scattering suburbs extended from the walls of the 
city in several directions. In Elizabeth's time, the 
noblemen and wealthier citizens had deserted their 
old-time palaces and mansions in the filthy and 
crowded metropolis for healthier residences among 
the adjacent fields. Perhaps, Baynard Castle, men- 
tioned in the opening scene of Shakespeare's Richard 
the Third, was the only one of the old homes of the 
nobility occupied by its owner at that time. Most 
of the others had been given over to tenements in 
which the poorer people crowded. A large part 
of the London that the boys gazed upon in wonder 
and admiration was destroyed by the Great Fire in 
the year 1666. 

It must be remembered that, despite the compari- 
son we have made of the London of Shakespeare's 

37 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

time and the city of today, the former was relatively 
of greater importance than the latter and exercised 
a greater influence on the affairs of the nation. 
It was the residence of the monarch and of all the 
important members of the government. Every per- 
son of note in the kingdom had a town house. By 
far the greater part of the business of the country 
was transacted at the capital. It set the fashion 
and furnished the news for the whole island. Lon- 
don was, in short, the heart and brains of England 
at this period. 

It was late in the evening when the travelers, tired 
and hungry, passed through New Gate which, like 
Lud Gate and some others of the many entrances 
to the city, was used as a prison. A little later and 
they must have remained at one of the inns outside 
the walls for the night, or have left their horses and 
entered by the postern, for the portcullis was closed 
at sundown. They put up at " Ye Swanne " on 
Cheapside and hardly one hundred yards from the 
gate. It was a hostelry much frequented by north- 
country gentlemen. Master Marner, the host, gave 
them the best accommodations his house afforded for 
the sake of Lord Willoughby, who had often been 
his guest and, in fact, always lodged with him when 
in London. That nobleman, long accustomed to the 
freedom and frank comradeship of the camp, found 
himself much more at ease in one of Master Mar- 
ner's cosy rooms than in a chamber at Whitehall. 

38 



LONDON TOWN IN SHAKESPEARE'S DAY 

Neither of the lads had ever been in London, and 
after they had supped in the common room — which 
corresponded to the cafe of a modern hotel — they 
were eager to go out and see the great sights of 
which they had heard so much. But to this Doctor 
HoUister, the tutor, would not consent, for in those 
days the capital was infested by footpads and brawl- 
ers after nightfall and the patrols of the watch 
afforded scant protection to wayfarers in the 
unlighted streets. The explanation of all this only 
whetted the desire of the lads to go abroad on the 
chance of witnessing some duel or fracas but Pere- 
grine, at least, was under the authority of the Doctor 
and Jack by accepting his friend's hospitality had 
placed himself in a similar position. So they 
restrained their impatience and went early to bed as 
all honest folk did at that period. 

The following morning Doctor Hollister, accom- 
panied by his young charges, set out for Whitehall 
carrying a letter from Lady Willoughby to Sir 
Francis Walsingham. The royal palace was at the 
extreme western end of London, whilst the Swan 
Inn stood hard by New Gate, at the eastern extrem- 
ity, so that in order to reach their destination the 
travelers had to traverse the full extent of the city. 
A citizen of London at that time, having such a 
distance to cover, would most likely have taken a 
wherry at one of the many water stairs, where num- 
bers of such boats were in waiting at all hours of the 

39 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

day and night. Jack and Peregrine, eager as they 
were to see the sights of the metropohs, would not 
hear of anything but walking and so the party set 
out at an early hour, taking their way along Cheap- 
side, or the Cheap as it was then called. 

Everything they saw was novel to the boys, 
neither of whom had ever been in a town larger 
than Lynn. The gable roofs and projecting upper 
stories of the houses were much like what they were 
accustomed to at home, but they had seldom seen 
one of three stories and here were many rising 
to four and five. In the narrow side streets which 
they passed, the dwellings approached so closely that 
persons sitting at their upper windows might easily 
converse with their neighbors across the way, or 
even shake hands with them by leaning out. 

Before almost every house hung a painted board 
suspended from an iron bracket, similar to the sign 
of the " D'Eresby Arms " displayed by the village 
tavern at Willoughby. For a moment the boys 
thought that they must be in a town full of inns 
and Doctor Hollister was mightily amused by the 
puzzled expression with which they looked from one 
to another of the crude and curious pictures. The 
explanation was simple enough when the tutor made 
it. In the reign of Elizabeth the simple device of 
numbers to distinguish the different houses of a 
street had not yet been thought of and so one saw 
all manner of things pictured and hung over the 

40 



LONDON TOWN IN SHAKESPEARE'S DAY 

entrances. There were angels, dragons, castles, 
mountains, Turks, bears, foxes, birds, books, suns, 
mitres, ships, and in fact every conceivable kind of 
object. So, a man wishing to indicate his place 
of abode might say : '' I lodge with the widow Toy, 
at the sign of the Bell in Panic's Churchyard " and, 
since there was at the time a veritable widow Toy, 
living in a house on the east side of the churchyard 
and distinguished by the sign of a Bell, who doubt- 
less took in lodgers when favorable opportunity 
offered, it is not impossible that one or another of the 
acquaintances made by our party during their stay 
in London uttered precisely such a remark to them. 

As our friends passed along the street, apprentices 
standing in front of their master's shops invited 
their patronage or made saucy comments upon their 
appearance for, although they were dressed in their 
best clothes, it was easy to see that a country tailor 
had fashioned their garments. 

" Ho Richard ! Dick Hopple ! " cried one of 
these prentices to an acquaintance across the street. 
" Cast thy gaze upon his worship and the little wor- 
shipfuls going to Panic's to buy a sixtieth." This 
was an allusion to the lottery under royal patronage 
which was conducted In a booth set up In the church- 
yard of the cathedral. It attracted many country- 
men to the capital, who could generally afford to 
purchase no more than a fractional share, perhaps 
one-tenth, of a ticket. 

41 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

" Peace boy ! " said Doctor Hollister, sternly. 

'' Honorificabilitudinitatibus ! " glibly replied the 
lad with a mock obeisance. This extraordinaiy 
word, which Shakespeare had put into the mouth of 
one of his characters, caught the fancy of the Lon- 
don populace as a similar verbal monstrosity — 
Cryptoconcodycyphernostamata — did about twenty- 
five years ago. 

Doctor Hollister had the greatest difficulty in 
restraining the boys from replying to these gibes 
with their fists and Jack, in particular, begged 
earnestly to be permitted to " lay just one of them 
by the heels." But the Doctor had been a chorister 
of Pauleys in his boyhood and he knew the formid- 
able character of the London apprentices and how, 
at the cry of " Clubs ! Clubs ! " they would swarm 
with their staves to the aid of one of their number. 

Presently they came to the great cathedral, and 
were surprised to find that the holy edifice was used 
as a public thoroughfare, even animals being driven 
across its nave, whilst hawkers displayed their wares 
around the columns and gallants and gossips lounged 
about on the seats — all this, too, during the celebra- 
tion of divine service. The lads who had been 
brought up in reverence of their country church 
were shocked at the sights around them and little 
disposed to linger in the building. 

Leaving the churchyard of the cathedral, Doctor 
Hollister led the way down Dowgate Hill to the 

42 



LONDON TOWN IN SHAKESPEARE'S DAY 

water front, wishing to afford the boys sight of two 
unusually interesting buildings. One of these w^as 
Baynard Castle, of which mention has already been 
made, but the other had the greater attraction for 
Jack on account of being the residence of his hero, 
Sir Francis Drake. It had formerly been known as 
Eber House, when it was the palace of Warwick, 
the " Kingmaker," whom you will remember as the 
titular character of " The Last of the Barons." 
Later the place was occupied by that " false, fleeting, 
perjured Clarence " whose dream is one of the most 
impressive passages in Shakespeare's tragedy, 
Richard the Third. 

Passing Westminster and the little village of 
Charing Cross, our travelers came upon the Palace 
of Whitehall fronting upon the Thames and with 
Saint James's Park at its back. In Elizabeth's time 
this royal residence was the scene of such splendid 
entertainments as marked its occupancy by her 
father, Henry the Eighth. At this period it stood 
outside of London on the outskirts of what was 
the distinct city of Westminster. 

Sir Francis Walsingham received Doctor Hollis- 
ter kindly and promised to facilitate the journey of 
the party to France. The Queen was about to go 
to the royal chapel in state and the minister secured 
a favorable position from which the country visitors 
had a good view of Elizabeth and her attendants. 
In the meanwhile a secretary was instructed to write 

43 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

the passports and letters to be delivered to the Doctor 
before his departure. 

The royal procession appeared to the sound of 
trumpets blown by six heralds who walked in ad- 
vance. First, after them, came gentlemen of the 
court and noblemen, richly dressed and bareheaded ; 
next the Chancellor, bearing the state seal in a red 
silk purse, on one side of him an official carrying 
the royal scepter, on the other one bearing the sword 
of state in a red velvet scabbard, studded with golden 
Heiir de lis. Then followed the Queen wdth majestic 
mien, her oval face fair but wrinkled ; her black eyes 
small but pleasing. Her nose was somewhat aquiline 
and her lips thin and straight. She w^ore false hair 
of bright red topped by a small crown. 

As she moved slowly along between lines of cour- 
tiers and representatives of foreign nations, she 
spoke graciously to one and another and, when 
occasion needed, with fluency in French or Italian. 
When one spoke to her, he did so kneeling, and 
whenever she turned toward a group, all fell upon 
their knees. It was these ceremonies that made 
the Court such an irksome place to bluff soldiers 
such as Lord Willoughby. 

The Queen was guarded on each side by the gen- 
tlemen pensioners, fifty in number, with gilt battle 
axes. Following her came the ladies of the Court, 
for the most part dressed in handsome gowns of 
white taffeta or some other rich stuff. 

44 



LONDON TOWN IN SHAKESPEARE'S DAY 

In the antechamber a number of petitions were 
presented to Her Majesty, who received them gra- 
ciously amid acclamations of '' Long live our 
Queen!" to which she repHed, smiling, "I thank 
you, my good people! " 

Upon the return of the royal party from the 
chapel, Sir Francis Walsingham ordered a meal, 
of which the principal features were roast beef and 
ale, to be set before Doctor Hollister and his charges. 
They were hungry and did ample justice to the min- 
ister's hospitality. Sir Francis then handed the 
Doctor his papers and wished the travelers god- 
speed and a safe return. 

It was high noon and the sight-seers still had a 
good half of the day before them. The boys had 
never been to a theatre — indeed, there were none 
outside of London — and the Doctor determined 
to take them to the Globe which, under the manage- 
ment of William Shakespeare, was fast becoming 
famous. The playhouse stood on the Surrey side 
of the river a short distance above the bridge. The 
party took boat at the palace stairs and were quickly 
rowed down and across the stream. They landed 
near a circular tower-like building, topped by a 
flag-staff and ensign, which the Doctor informed 
them was their destination. At that period plays 
were performed only in the daytime and the party 
was just in time for a performance. The enclosure 
— for it could hardly be called a building — was open 

45 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

to the sky. Around the sides were tiers of seats 
which accommodated the better class of spectators 
whilst the " groundlings " stood in the central space 
before the booth-like erection which contained the 
stage. There was no scenery, though the costumes 
were rich and various, and the back and sides of the 
stage were occupied by young gallants seated upon 
stools, for which privilege they paid sixpence extra. 
The audience commented freely and loudly upon the 
play and the acting and not infrequently the actors 
replied. Boys took the female parts and bouquets 
had not come into use to express favor, but an 
unpopular actor was sometimes subjected to a 
shower of ancient eggs and rotten vegetables from 
the pit. 

No doubt the play, crude as we should consider 
it, was a source of wonder and delight to Jack and 
Peregrine who had never seen acting more preten- 
tious than the antics of the village mummers at the 
New Year festival. 

On the return home the party walked over London 
Bridge. At the entrance tower they were startled 
to see the heads of some eight or ten criminals stuck 
on the ends of spears. Two of these were quite 
fresh and had a peculiarly ghastly appearance with 
their eyes staring open and hair blowing in the 
breeze. But their attention was soon distracted 
from this gruesome sight to the bridge itself which 
was one of the most extraordinary structures in the 

46 



LONDON TOWN IN SHAKESPEARE'S DAY 

country. It was entirely built over by houses two 
and three stories in height. Through the centre ran 
an arcade hke a tunnel lined with shops. This 
strange viaduct, therefore, was at once a bridge and 
a street as well as a roadway for heavy wagons. 
In the stories above the shops, lived the owners of 
the latter. They were also occupied by offices and 
in a few instances as private lodgings. 

Tired as the boys were when they reached their 
beds that night, they lay talking for hours of the 
wonderful sights they had seen. At length their 
remarks came in snatches and with mumbled speech 
as sleep overtook them against their will. 

" Jack,'' said Peregrine, drowsily, " if you were 
Lord Mayor of London, what would you do? " 

" Give myself leave to fight a prentice," muttered 
our hero, with closed eyes. 



47 



III. 

THE SOLDIER APPRENTICE 



Jack goes to France with Peregrine — Is persuaded to turn 
Homeward — He starts for Paris and meets David Home 
— Sees the capital and spends his money — Takes boat 
on the Seine for the coast and arrives without a 
penny in his pocket — Enters the service of Captain 

DUXBURY and begins TO LEARN THE PRACTICE OF ARMS — 

Sees service in the army of Henry of Navarre — Goes 
TO the Low Countries and fights against the Span- 
iards — Sails for Scotland and is shipwrecked — 
Returns to Willoughby and continues his training 
with Signor Polaloga. 

Our friends arrived at Orleans without adventure 
or mishap. Sir Robert Bertie, the elder son of Lord 
Willoughby d'Eresby, was unaffectedly pleased to 
see his old playmate, Jack Smith. On reflection, 
however, and after consultation with Doctor Hollis- 
ter, he decided that the young truant could not do 
better than return to his guardian. When a few 
days had been spent in seeing the sights and the 
tutor had intimated that it was time the young noble- 
men settled down to their studies, Robert frankly 
expressed his opinion with regard to Jack. 

Peregrine was moved to tears at the thought of 
losing his companion and thoughtlessly charged his 

48 



THE SOLDIER APPRENTICE 

brother with a selfish desire to be rid of their guest. 
" Nay," said Robert, kindly laying his hand upon 
our hero's shoulder, ''Jack knows me too well to 
believe that. In truth nothing would better please 
me than that he should stay with us, but he has 
work to do at home. No, Willoughby is the place 
for thee lad — and would I were going with thee. 
Tomorrow we see Jack started on his way Pere- 
grine, and when we come back in a year or two 
it shall be to find him a full-blown farmer, with 
a buxom wife perchance." 

Jack was anything but pleased at the prospect, but 
he had too much sense to raise an objection to the 
suggestion, and besides he was duly grateful for the 
generous hospitality he had enjoyed at the expense 
of his friends for some weeks. 

The following morning the sons of Lord Wil- 
loughby accompanied Jack for some distance beyond 
the town on the first stage of his journey to Paris 
which lay about seventy miles to the north of 
Orleans. When at length they bid him good-bye 
with genuine regret at parting, Robert put a well- 
filled purse into his hand and Peregrine gave him 
one of the heavy, cumbersome pistols that were then 
in use. It was the first weapon that Jack ever owned 
and he stuck it in his belt with a great deal of 
satisfaction. 

A few years later, in the course of his wanderings, 
Jack accidentally came across Robert and Peregrine 
4 49 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

Bertie at Siena in Italy. There they lay recovering 
from severe wounds received in an affair that re- 
flected greatly to their honor. After that meeting 
it is doubtful if the paths of these early friends 
again crossed in life, but the young sons of the 
famous Lord Willoughby played such important 
parts in our hero's career that the reader will surely 
be interested in knowing something of their fate. 
In 1 60 1 Robert succeeded to the title and estates 
of his father on the death of the latter. As the 
twelfth Baron Willoughby he upheld the military 
prestige of the family and added fresh laurels to 
those gathered by a long line of soldier ancestors. 
He was created Earl Lindsay in the reign of James 
the First and during the civil war that terminated in 
the execution of Charles the First, he held the post 
of commander-in-chief of the royal forces and was 
mortally wounded at the battle of Edgehill. Pere- 
grine became a barrister — a truly strange occupation 
for a Bertie in those days — and practised law with 
some distinction until his death in 1640. 

We left our young hero on the road to Paris. His 
condition was very different from that in which he 
left Willoughby for London, but he had set out upon 
that journey with a light heart and abundant hope. 
Now he was plodding towards the capital of France 
in a gloomy state of mind. The idea of abandoning 
his venture and returning to the plow or, worse yet, 
the dingy counting house of Master Sendall, was 

so 



THE SOLDIER APPRENTICE 

utterly distasteful to him and his pride was touched 
by the thought of so lame a conclusion to the boast- 
ful display of independence he had made to his 
guardian. Having taken Robert Bertie's money 
on the understanding that he would use it to return 
to England he felt bound to do so, but he began to 
wish that he had declined the gift and had gone on 
his way as poor in purse but as free in action as when 
he turned his back on his native village. Indeed, 
before he had finished his supper at the inn where he 
stopped at nightfall, Jack had almost decided to 
retrace his steps on the morrow, hand Robert his 
purse untouched and regain his freedom. But one 
of those chance circumstances that lead to the most 
important results in the lives of all of us, decided 
the matter in another way. 

Only persons of distinction, who were willing to 
pay for the privilege, occupied private rooms in the 
hostelries of those days. Jack was pleased to find a 
fellow countryman sharing his bedchamber. David 
Home, for such was the young man's name, proved 
to be an adventurer following just such a life as 
our hero was desirous of entering upon. He was a 
gentleman of good family, but at this time his for- 
tunes were at a very low ebb; in fact, he was not 
only penniless but weak from the effects of a recent 
fever. Home was an entertaining talker and de- 
lighted Jack with the recital of his exploits and 
experiences. Before they fell asleep it had been 

51 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

agreed that they should continue the journey to 
Paris in company. This they did, arriving in the 
course of a few days. Home knew the city well, 
and under his guidance time passed quickly in sight- 
seeing and amusement. Since their meeting Jack's 
purse had been generously placed at the disposal of 
his new friend, and when at length our hero awoke 
to his obligation to continue the journey to England 
his money had run very low. 

Home was naturally sorry to see Jack, for whom 
he had acquired a strong regard, leave, but he agreed 
with him that it was his duty to do so. Home was 
far from ungrateful for the kindness he had experi- 
enced at Jack's hands and made all the return that 
was within his power when he gave our hero letters 
to friends in Scotland who stood high at the court 
of James the Sixth and might use their influence to 
further the fortunes of the bearer. Jack sewxd the 
letters in the lining of his doublet and, taking boat 
on the Seine for the sea coast, arrived at Havre de 
Grace without a penny in his pocket. 

Whilst Jack was looking about for an opportunity 
to work his way across the channel, not having the 
means to pay his passage, he fell in with a Captain 
Joseph Duxbury, in the service of Henry of Navarre. 
When the captain had heard the story of his young 
countryman he declared that it would be a pity to 
return to the farm without any further taste of 
adventure than had so far fallen to our hero's lot, 

52 



THE SOLDIER APPRENTICE 

and he proposed that he should enter his employment 
as an apprentice in the art of war. It is needless 
to say that Jack could not resist this offer. The 
camp was in sight and the captain assured him that 
he might at least defer his return to England with- 
out breaking faith with his friend, Sir Robert Bertie. 

Jack thus found himself installed as page to Cap- 
tain Duxbury who, besides having taken a fancy to 
the lad, was really in need of such a servant at the 
moment. The duties consisted chiefly in looking 
after the captain's arms, accoutrements and horse. 
They afforded Jack his first introduction to the im- 
plements of war and gave him an opportunity to 
learn to ride. In spare time his master taught him 
the use of the various w^eapons and instructed him 
in sitting and managing the charger. All this was 
interesting enough to Jack, who soon had his mind 
set upon becoming a soldier, but, aside from a few 
skirmishes, he saw no fighting before the end of the 
war threw his master out of employment. 

Captain Duxbury was one of the many free lances 
of various nationalities who at this period made a 
business of fighting and, if the truth must be told, 
were generally ready to sell their services to the 
highest bidder without regard to the cause of the 
conflict. Whilst this w^as true in some degree of 
all, the English adventurers were usually found 
fighting against the Spanish for whom they cher- 
ished the most intense hatred. Following the peace 

S3 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

in France, Captain Duxbury decided to go to the 
Low Countries and Jack gladly accompanied him. 
But in the ensuing campaign, although our hero 
remained in the troop commanded by his old master, 
it was in the capacity of a fighting man in the ranks. 
In the army commanded by Maurice of Nassau, Cap- 
tain Duxbury's troop of horse had an ample share 
of work and Jack took a creditable part in several 
battles of more or less importance. 

Thrown out of service by another treaty of peace, 
our hero resolved to try the effect of the presenta- 
tion of the letters he had received from David Home. 
Accordingly he made his way to Enkhuisen on the 
Zuyder Zee and thence set sail for Leith. The 
vessel in which Jack — now usually addressed as 
" John Smith " — ^had embarked was a small one, 
and when it encountered a terrific storm in the North 
Sea it was at the mercy of wind and water. The 
master and crew despaired of weathering the gale, 
and after lowering the sails allowed the ship to drift 
whither it would. It ran ashore and was totally 
wrecked, John being among the fortunate few who 
escaped drowning. The land upon which they were 
thrown was Lindisfarn, called the " Holy Isle," near 
Berwick. Here John, who had received injuries in 
the wreck from which a fever followed, lay ill for 
some weeks. Upon recovering suf^ciently he pro- 
ceeded to Scotland and called on the friends of David 
Home to whom he bore introductions. They re- 

54 



THE SOLDIER APPRENTICE 

ceived him kindly and did all in their power to make 
his visit pleasant, but they told him frankly that 
they had neither the money nor the means to secure 
his advancement at court. Under these circum- 
stances John, whose health was still poor, determined 
to return to his native place. 

Somewhat to his surprise John found the good 
people of Willoughby disposed to treat him as a hero, 
although he protested that he had accomplished no 
more than to gain some little insight to the ways of 
warfare. His estate under the able management of 
Master Metham — who was now disposed to accord 
him the deference due to a man — had flourished 
during his absence abroad. He had the means to 
dress and live as a gentleman, which in those days 
was of even more consequence than it is now. John 
was now in his twentieth year and had developed 
into a strong muscular young man. Although not 
tall he was well knit and had acquired from his 
military service an upright and graceful carriage and 
an air of self-possession. When tricked out in new 
velvet doublet and trunks, with ruff and feathered 
cap, and rapier dangling by his side, he made a 
gallant figure and set the hearts of the maids of 
Willoughby aflutter as he paced, not without pardon- 
able pride, along the streets of the village. 

But there was too much sound sense in John's 
composition to permit him to enjoy this frivolous 
holiday life for long. Besides he had now fully 

55 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

made up his mind to follow the calling of arms, and 
with that decision came the determination to make 
of himself as thoroughly capable a soldier as possi- 
ble. Circumstances forced him for awhile to pursue 
a life of peace, but he resolved to improve the interim 
by the study of military tactics and the practice of 
arms. With this design he betook him to a forest 
some miles from Willoughby and there went into 
seclusion. It was summer time and a hut of 
boughs sufficed for habitation. His servant sup- 
plied him with food and for occupation he had 
brought a horse and some books and an assortment 
of arms. The horse he first broke to the step and 
manoeuvres of a military charger and then used 
him in tilting with a lance at a ring suspended from 
the branch of a tree. Among the books were 
"Polybius'' and MachiavelH's "Art of War." 
From these he learned a great deal of the theory — 
the science and strategy — of his chosen profession. 
Some of Captain John Smith's biographers have 
affected to find cause for amusement in the con- 
templation of this period of his career, but we shall 
take another view of it when we find the lance prac- 
tice and the riding exercise showing their fruit in 
one of the most accomplished soldiers on the Con- 
tinent who is as a result enabled to defeat in three 
successive encounters the champions of the Turkish 
army. Again we shall appreciate the wisdom and 
foresight exhibited by our hero at this time when 

56 



THE SOLDIER APPRENTICE 

we see the information gained in his studies turned 
to such good account in the service of his superiors 
as to affect the issues of battles and lead to his pro- 
motion from the ranks to an important command. 

The retreat to which John had betaken himself, 
although in the depths of the forest, was not beyond 
the ken of human eye. Woodcutters and charcoal 
burners carried to the surrounding towns strange 
stories of a fierce horseman mounted on a gigantic 
steed who charged through the sylvan avenues at 
a pace so terrific as to shake the earth for miles 
round. At length the rumor of this weird cavalier 
reached the ears of Signor Theodore Polaloga, an 
Italian who occupied the position of master of horse 
to the Earl of Lincoln at his neighboring castle. 
Whilst this gentleman discredited the supernatural 
features of the story, he was forced to believe that 
a horseman for reasons of his own was practising 
riding in the privacy of the forest. Being himself 
the most expert equestrian in that part of the country 
and one of the best in the kingdom, his curiosity 
to know more of the stranger was naturally great. 

Signor Polaloga had no difficulty in finding the 
military hermit and John, who w^as beginning to 
weary of his retirement, received the Italian cor- 
dially, and all the more so since he was well 
acquainted with that gentleman's reputation as a 
superb horseman. Such simple hospitality as lay 
at his command John extended cheerfully to his 

57 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

visitor, who accepted it with an air of frank com- 
radeship and partook heartily of a venison pasty, 
the contents of which he strongly suspected to have 
been poached from the Earl's preserves. When, 
after a conversation that each found sufficiently 
interesting to prolong, the equerry proposed a 
friendly joust. Jack was delighted to comply. 
AVhilst our hero soon learned that he was no match 
for the Italian, he had no cause to be ashamed of 
himself, for the master of horse pronounced him 
surprisingly proficient and declared that few young 
men of his age could excel him in horsemanship or 
in handling the lance. 

The following morning Signor Polaloga returned 
with an invitation from the Earl to John to come 
and stay at Tattershall, as the castle was named. 
John, who had heard of the Earl of Lincoln as an 
eccentric nobleman and hard to please, might have 
respectfully declined this flattering invitation had 
not the equerry clinched the matter by mentioning 
the extensive stable of fine horses, the assortment 
of various arms and the tilt-yard that would be at 
the disposal of the guest. So John went to Tatter- 
shall, and to his surprise found the Earl a very pleas- 
ant gentleman who bade him make himself as much 
at home in the castle as though he owned it. John 
spent several weeks at Tattershall. Signor Polaloga 
entered zealously into the instruction of the young 
man, declaring that he had never before had so apt 

58 



THE SOLDIER APPRENTICE 

a pupil. But with the progress of his skill the desire 
to exercise it in actual conflict grew and, hearing 
rumors of renewed hostilities in Holland, John bade 
adieu to his patron, the Earl, and his friend the 
master of horse and returned to Willoughby with the 
intention of fitting himself out for a campaign on 
the continent. 



59 



IV. 

DUPED AND ROBBED 



John returns to the Netherlands — Determines to go east 

AND FIGHT THE TuRKS — MeETS A BOGUS FreNCH NOBLEMAN 
AND HIS ATTENDANTS — GOES TO FrANCE WITH THEM — 

They steal all his belongings and with the assist- 
ance OF the ship-master decamp — John sells his cloak 

and pursues the thieves — A FRIEND IN NEED — FiNDS THE 
ROBBERS BUT CAN GET NO REDRESS — AlONE IN A STRANGE 
LAND WITHOUT CLOAK OR PURSE — SECURES SOME CLOTHES 
AND MONEY AND TURNS BACK TO THE COAST — StILL DETER- 
MINED TO GET TO THE TuRKISH WAR BY SOME MEANS. 

John entered upon his second campaign in the 
Netherlands under more promising circumstances 
than at first. He was furnished with good arms and 
accoutrements, an ample supply of fine clothing and 
a considerable sum of money. Moreover, he was no 
longer a greenhorn. It is true that he could not 
boast of much actual experience of warfare, but he 
had learned to handle his weapons with unusual 
dexterity and was prepared to give a good account 
of himself. He had, however, few opportunities 
for display of his skill before the winter put an end 
to hostilities for the time. 

When the camps began to break up, John followed 
the stream of travel towards the coast without any 

60 



DUPED AND ROBBED 

definite plan for his future movements. He was 
beginning to tire of service in Holland, which had 
disappointed his expectations, and was anxious to 
find a fresh field for adventure. Rudolph the Sec- 
ond, Emperor of Germany, was waging war against 
the Turks in Hungary and Transylvania. Here was 
an avenue to new scenes and experiences, but the seat 
of war was on the other side of Europe and the 
journey thence a long and expensive one. For that 
reason he could find none among his late companions 
in arms who was going to the Turkish war. Still 
he continued his journey to Rotterdam, hoping that 
he might there fall in with some nobleman bound 
for the East, to whose train he might attach himself. 
He allowed his desire to become known as widely 
as possible, thinking that it might come to the ears 
of some leader willing to engage his services. 

The port was full of soldiers, real and pretended, 
waiting to take ship in various directions. There 
were veterans seeking their homes for a spell of rest 
after hard fighting or returning to recover from 
severe wounds. There were others to whom the 
sole attraction presented by the scene of war was the 
prospect of loot. There were traders and camp 
followers innumerable, desperadoes and outlaws, 
gamblers who used loaded dice and sharpers of all 
sorts. John was fated to fall Into the hands of 
some of those smooth but dishonest characters who, 
like vultures, hung in the rear of every army and 

6i 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

preyed on the soldiers returning from a campaign 
rich with pay and plunder. Our hero was an easy 
victim, for, whilst his common sense rendered him 
sufficiently cautious where an open enemy was con- 
cerned, his frank and generous disposition prevented 
his suspecting the good faith of a pretended friend. 

John had his heavy iron-bound chest taken to one 
of the best inns in the town and there he settled 
himself comfortably to interested contemplation of 
the bustle and movement about him. Although he 
makes no mention of being conscious of the trait, 
John Smith evidently had the habit of awaiting 
events when circumstances failed to supply him with 
a basis for a reasonable plan of action. When we 
can not see our way clearly ahead, generally the 
wisest thing we can do is to do nothing, as Handy 
Andy might have said. We seldom force a situation 
without making a mess of it. It did not often hap- 
pen to John, in the course of his eventful life, that 
he had long to wait for something to turn up, and 
the present occasion was no exception to the rule. 

He was seated in the common room of the inn 
one day when he was forced to overhear a conver- 
sation in French, with which language he had be- 
come tolerably familiar. The speakers w^re four 
men who had the appearance of being soldiers in 
good circumstances. One of them, in particular, 
was richly dressed and seemed to be of superior 
station to the others, who were receiving his direc- 

62 



DUPED AND ROBBED 

tions for the voyage to France, which was to be the 
first stage in a journey to Hungary, where they 
proposed taking part in the campaign against the 
Turks. John heard this with dehght, for it seemed 
to afford the very opportunity for which he had been 
longing. 

Presently the three subordinates went out, and 
no sooner were they alone than John eagerly 
approached the remaining Frenchman. After apolo- 
gizing for overhearing the conversation, which, in 
truth, was intended for his ears, the young soldier 
stated his circumstances and ventured to express a 
hope that the gentleman, whom he surmised to be a 
nobleman, might find a place for him in his train. 
The Frenchman, who stated his name and style to 
be Lord de Preau, at first affected to be annoyed 
at the discussion of his private affairs, but as John 
proceeded with his story the supposed nobleman re- 
laxed, and at its conclusion with amiable condescen- 
sion invited our hero to be seated and join him in a 
bottle of wine. 

" I may be able to further your design," said 
" Lord de Preau " with thoughtful deliberation, 
whilst John hung eagerly upon his every word. '' It 
is in my mind to help you, for a more likely young 
gallant I have never met. But I have not the means, 
as you seem to think, of supporting a large train." 

Here his " lordship " broke off to raise his goblet 
to his lips, and John's heart sank as he imagined 

6z 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

that he saw an objection in prospect. The " noble- 
man " noted the look of disappointment on the 
young man's mobile countenance and smiled encour- 
agingly as he continued : 

'' It may be contrived I ween and thus. The Due 
de Mercoeur — as is doubtless beknown to you — is 
now at the seat of war with a company raised in 
France. I have letters to the Due's good lady who 
will, I doubt not, furnish me with the means to 
continue my journey and also commend me to the 
favor of her lord." 

" And the Duchesse ? Where may she be ? " asked 
John. 

'* The Duchesse de Mercceur sojourns with her 
father, Monsieur Bellecourt, whose lands adjoin my 
own poor estate in Picardy," replied the pretended 
nobleman, " so that first we repair to my chateau 
and there lay our plans for the future. It is agreed? " 

Agreed! Why John was fairly ready to fall on 
" Lord de Preau's " neck and embrace him in the 
ecstasy of his delight. That accommodating in- 
dividual undertook that one of his attendants should 
make all the preparations for departure and notify 
our hero when everything should be in readiness. 

At noon the following day the three retainers of 
the French " nobleman " appeared and announced 
the approaching departure of the vessel upon which 
they were to embark. They gave their names as 
Courcelles, Nelie and Montferrat, and each ex- 

64 



DUPED AND ROBBED 

pressed his satisfaction at the prospect of having 
the young EngHshman as a companion in arms in 
the coming campaign. Preceded by four colpor- 
teurs, carrying John's baggage, they went on board 
and, De Preau shortly after joining them, the master 
weighed anchor and sailed out of port. 

The vessel on which John shipped with such great 
expectations was one of the small coasting luggers, 
common at the time, which bore doubtful reputations 
because they were as often engaged in smuggling, 
or other illegal venture, as in honest trade. Upon 
this particular occasion the craft was full to the point 
of overcrowding with passengers bound for various 
points upon the coast of France. 

Night had set in when the ship cast anchor in a 
rough sea off the coast of Picardy. The landing 
was to be made at St. Valery, where the inlet is too 
shallow to permit the entry of any vessels larger 
than fishing smacks. There was but one small boat 
available for taking the passengers ashore, and this 
the master placed first at the disposal of " Lord de 
Preau." The baggage of the entire party was low- 
ered into it and then they began to descend, the 
supposed nobleman in the lead. When the three 
retainers had followed their master, the captain, who 
with the aid of a seaman was going to row the boat 
to land, declared that it was already laden to its 
utmost capacity and, promising to return immedi- 
ately for John, he pushed off into the darkness. 
5 65 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

Hour followed hour without bringing any sight 
of the ship's boat to our hero impatiently pacing the 
deck, nor did the return of day afford any sign of 
the captain and his craft. By this time John's 
anxiety had reached a painful pitch. With the 
exception of his small sword and the clothes upon 
his back everything he possessed had left the ship 
in the boat, which he began to fear had foundered 
in the storm that was not yet exhausted. If this 
were true his plight was a sorry one, indeed. With 
straining eyes he spent the day gazing across the mile 
of water that lay between the ship and the little 
village of St. Valery. The waves gradually sub- 
sided as the day wore on, and when evening 
approached the sea was running in a long heavy 
swell. John felt that he could not abide another 
night of uncertainty and was seriously debating in 
his mind the chances of safely reaching the shore by 
swimming, when he perceived a boat putting out 
from the port. 

A very angry set of passengers greeted the master 
as he came over the side of his vessel and they were 
not altogether appeased by his explanation that the 
boat had been damaged on the outward trip, and he 
dared not entrust himself to it for the return until after 
the water and wind went down. He reassured John 
by the statement that his friends had gone forward 
to Amiens to avoid the poor accommodation at St. 
Valery, and would there await him. Having made 

6S 



DUPED AND ROBBED 

his excuses, the master proceeded to get his passen- 
gers ashore as quickly as possible and offered John 
a seat in the first boat which he was only too glad 
to accept, for, though his mind was somewhat easier, 
he felt impatient to rejoin his new patron — and his 
chest. 

John's first thought on landing was to procure a 
horse to carry him to Amiens, but when he thrust his 
hand into his pocket he discovered that he had not a 
single penny — even his purse was with his baggage. 
He might walk, but Amiens was nearly forty miles 
distant and it would take him two days to cover the 
ground on foot. Moreover, he would need food 
on the way and was already hungry and faint, hav- 
ing in his anxiety of the previous hours neglected to 
eat. Clearly he must get some money, and the 
readiest way to do so seemed to lie in selling his 
cloak, which was a very good one. He disposed 
of it to the innkeeper at a fair price, ate a hurried 
supper, and was in the act of arranging for the hire 
of a horse, when one of his fellow passengers entered 
the tavern and expressed a desire to speak with him 
privately. 

The man who thus claimed John's attention was a 
soldier of middle age with an honest and weather- 
beaten countenance. He had arrived on one of the 
last boat trips but had sought our hero with as little 
delay as possible. He now expressed his belief that 
John was the victim of a plot to deprive him of his 

(^7 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

money and belongings. De Preau he said was 
slightly known to him as the son of a notary of 
Mortagne, and he believed the other rascals to be 
natives of that town. He had not suspected any 
mischief until he heard the master on his return from 
shore refer to De Preau as a nobleman. He doubted 
not the ship captain had connived at the swindle, 
but nothing could have been proved against him in 
the absence of the chief culprits. 

John was at first disposed to be angry with Curzi- 
anvere, as the soldier was named, for not having 
vSpoken sooner and denounced the master on the spot. 
He readily excused the other, however, when he 
explained that he was an outlaw from the country 
on account of a political offence and now secretly 
visiting his home at great risk. It was natural that 
he should have hesitated to get mixed up in a scrape 
that w^ould necessitate his appearing before a magis- 
trate at the hazard of being recognized. By divulg- 
ing this much about himself he had confided in the 
honor of a stranger, but so great was the confidence 
with which John's frank demeanor inspired him that 
he would go still farther and, as his road lay past 
Mortagne, would guide him thither. He warned 
John, however, that he could not venture to enter 
any large town in Picardy or Brittany, much less 
appear as a witness against De Preau and his com- 
panions, should they be found. 

With this understanding the two soldiers set out 

68 



DUPED AND ROBBED 

together, and after several weeks' tramping, during 
which Curzianvere had shared his slender purse with 
John, they arrived at Mortagne. Here the outlaw, 
perhaps fearing complications that might arise from 
his companion's errand, decided to continue his 
journe}'. Before parting with the young wayfarer, 
however, he gave him letters to some friends resid- 
ing in the neighborhood from whom he might expect 
hospitable treatment. 

John entered the town, and so far as the first step 
in his quest was concerned, met with immediate 
success. Almost at once he encountered De Preau 
and Courcelles sauntering along the main street. 
John's bile rose as he perceived that both were 
tricked out in finery abstracted from his chest. He 
strode up to them and in angry tones charged them 
with deception and the theft of his goods. The 
sudden encounter confused the rogues, but De Preau 
quickly regained his composure. 

" Does Monsieur honor you with his acquaint- 
ance?" he asked of Courcelles with a significant 
look. 

" Had I ever seen that striking face before I must 
have remembered it," replied the other, taking the 
cue from his leader. 

John was aghast at their effrontery, and turning 
to a knot of townsmen who gathered around, he 
cried : 

" These men have robbed me of my possessions. 

69 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

Even now they wear my garments upon their backs. 

If there be justice " but speech failed him at 

sight of the unsympathetic faces of the bystanders. 

'' Mon Dieu ! But the fellow is a superb actor," 
drawled De Preau. 

" Most like some knave who would draw us into 
a quarrel," added Courcelles. 

The onlookers, too, began to make menacing re- 
marks, and poor John realized the hopelessness of 
his position. He was a foreigner without a friend, 
and he suddenly remembered that to be locked up 
and found with Curzianvere's letters upon him would 
not mend matters. He could not support a single 
w^ord of his story with proof. He was cloakless and 
his clothing worn and travel-stained. Who could 
be expected to believe that he ever owned a purse 
filled with gold and a chest of rich raiment? He 
was quivering with just rage, but he had sense 
enough to see that his wisest course lay in retreat. 
So without another word he turned his back on the 
two villains and walked rapidly out of the town. 

A few miles from Mortagne John found the 
friends to whose kind offices the letters of Curzian- 
vere recommended him. He met with a cordial 
reception and sincere sympathy when he had told 
his tale, but these good people were obliged to admit 
that he had no chance of recovering his property 
or causing the punishment of the thieves. Being 
thus fully convinced that the matter was beyond 

70 



DUPED AND ROBBED 

remedy, John determined to put it behind him and 
seek relief for his feeHngs in action. He declined 
the invitation of Curzianvere's friends to prolong 
his visit but, accepting a small sum of money and a 
cloak from them, set out to retrace his steps to the 
coast, in the hope that he might secure employment 
upon a ship of wd.v. 



71 



A DUEL WITH A DASTARD 



John reaches Havre after a long dreary tramp in mid- 
winter — Fails to find a ship going to the East and 

TURNS SOUTH ALONG THE COAST — FaLLS EXHAUSTED BY THE 
ROADSIDE AND IS PICKED UP BY A GOOD FARMER — REGAINS 
HIS STRENGTH AND RESUMES HIS JOURNEY — ENCOUNTERS 
CoURCELLES, ONE OF THE FRENCHMEN WHO HAD ROBBED HIM 

— They draw swords and fall to — John completely over- 
comes HIS ANTAGONIST, PUNISHES HIM AND LEAVES HIM 

repentant — An unlooked for meeting with an old 

friend — ^JOHN IS SET UPON HIS FEET AGAIN — GOES TO 

Marseilles and takes ship for Italy — Is thrown over- 
board IN A storm by the FANATICAL PASSENGERS — SwiMS 
TO A DESERT ISLAND. 

It must not be supposed that John had abandoned 
his project of going to fight the Turks. His was not 
the temperament to be easily discouraged or diverted 
from a purpose. He was not now in a position to 
pursue any very definite plan, but he walked coast- 
ward in the hope that some favorable opportunity 
for going farther might present itself. If he should 
find some ship of war or large merchantman bound 
for a Mediterranean port he would be willing to 
work his way on her in any capacity. Honfleur and 
Havre being the most likely places thereabouts in 
which to find such a vessel as he sought, he made 

^2 



A DUEL WITH A DASTARD 

his way northward and visited each of those ports 
in turn without success. It was winter, and peace 
prevailed in western Europe for the time being. 
There was little movement among the large ships 
but smaller vessels, in considerable numbers, were 
plying between the Continent and England. John 
might readily have secured passage to England, and 
no doubt his wisest course would have been to return 
home and procure a fresh supply of clothing and 
money. But John could not brook the thought of 
appearing at home tattered and torn and confessing 
to his guardian that he had been duped and robbed. 

The shipping men of Havre advised the anxious 
inquirer to try St. Malo, and so he turned back 
over the ground he had already twice traversed and 
faced several more weeks of weary travel with a 
purse now nearly empty and clothing almost reduced 
to rags. Coming up from Mortagne he had selected 
the poorest inns for resting places ; now even these 
v/ere beyond his means, and he had to depend upon 
the charity of the country people for a night's lodg- 
ing or a meal. Occasionally his way led past a 
monastery, when he was always sure of simple hospi- 
tality for, to their credit be it said, the fact that John 
w^as an Englishman and a heretic never caused the 
good monks to turn him from their doors. 

When at length he arrived In the neighborhood of 
Pontorson in Brittany It was In a condition border- 
ing on collapse from the effects of the exposure and 

7Z 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

hardship of the preceding weeks. St. Malo was but 
a short two days' journey away, but it did not seem 
possible that he could hold out until that port should 
be reached. He staggered on for a few more miles 
but at last his strength utterly gave out and he sank 
unconscious to the ground by the roadside. Here 
John Smith's career well nigh wound up in an in- 
glorious end, for had he lain neglected for a few 
hours he must have frozen to death. Fate directed 
otherwise, however. A kind farmer chancing by 
in his wagon picked up the exhausted lad and 
carried him to his house. There he was nursed 
and fed and, some weeks later, when he resumed 
his journey it was with a show of his natural vigor. 

John left the farmhouse with a wallet sufficiently 
stocked to stay his stomach until he should arrive 
at St. Malo — money he had refused to accept from 
the good farmer. The air was mild. It was one of 
those sunny days in late winter that give early 
promise of spring. Under the influence of the 
cheery weather our hero's spirits rose, and he had 
a feeling that the tide in his affairs was about to 
turn. This presentiment was strengthened by an 
adventure that immediately befell him and which will 
not so greatly surprise us if we remember that he 
w^as once again in the vicinity of Mortagne, having 
gone forth and back in his long tramp. 

John had been following a short cut through a 
wood and had just emerged into the open when he 

74 



A DUEL WITH A DASTARD 

came suddenly face to face with a traveler who was 
pursuing the same path in opposite direction. Each 
recognized the other immediately, and on the instant 
their swords flashed from the scabbard. They flung 
aside their cloaks and engaged without a word. 
Furious anger surged in John's breast as he con- 
fronted Courcelles, one of the four French robbers 
to whose perfidy he owed his present plight and all 
the misery of the past months. For a moment he 
was tempted to rush upon the rascal and run him 
through, but that caution and coolness that ever 
characterized our hero in the presence of danger, 
soon took possession of his reason and prompted him 
to assume the defensive. 

Courcelles was no mean swordsman, and he saw 
before him a bareface boy whom he could not suppose 
to be a master of fence. Moreover, he was moved 
by the hatred which mean souls so often feel for 
those whom they have wronged. He made a furious 
attack upon the stripling intending to end the affair 
in short order. 

John calmly maintained his guard under the on- 
slaught with his weapon presented constantly at the 
other's breast. With a slight movement of the wrist 
he turned aside Courcelles' thrusts and stepped back 
nimbly when the Frenchman lunged. The latter, 
meeting with no counter-attack, became more confi- 
dent and pressed his adversary hard. But the skill 
with which his assault was met soon dawned upon 

75 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

Courcelles. He checked the impetuosity that had 
already told upon his nerves and muscles and re- 
sorted to the many tricks of fence of which, like 
most French swordsmen, he was an adept. He 
changed the engagement ; he feinted and feigned to 
fumble his weapon; he shifted his guard suddenly; 
he pretended to slip and lose his footing ; he endeav- 
ored to disengage; but John could not be tempted 
from his attitude of alert defence. Courcelles beat 
the appel with his foot but John's eyes remained 
steadfastly fixed upon his and the firm blade was 
ever there lightly but surely feeling his. Courcelles 
tapped the other's sword sharply but John only 
smiled with grim satisfaction as he remembered how 
Signor Polaloga had schooled him to meet such 
disconcerting manoeuvres as these. 

Courcelles was growing desperate and determined 
as a last hope of overcoming his antagonist to try 
the coup de Marsac. This consisted in beating up 
the adversary's weapon by sheer force and lunging 
imder his upthrown arm. Gathering himself to- 
gether for the effort, the Frenchman struck John's 
sword with all the strength he could command, but 
the act was anticipated by our hero, whose rapier 
yielded but a few inches to the blow. The next 
instant the point of it had rapidly described a semi- 
circle around and under Courcelles' blade, throwing 
it out of the line of his opponent's body. 

It was a last effort. Chill fear seized the French- 

76 



A DUEL WITH A DASTARD 

man's heart as with the waning of his strength he 
realized that he was at the mercy of the youth he 
had so heartlessly robbed. With difficulty he main- 
tained a feeble guard whilst he felt a menacing 
pressure from the other's weapon. John advanced 
leisurely upon the older man, whose eyes plainly be- 
trayed his growing terror. He was as helpless as a 
child and might have been spitted like a fowl without 
resistance, but although our hero was made of stern 
stuff there was nothing cruel in his composition and 
he began to pity the cringing wretch who retreated 
before him. He had no thought, however, of let- 
ting the rascal off without a reminder that might 
furnish a lesson to him. 

With that thought he pricked Courcelles upon the 
breast accompanying the thrust with the remark: 

'' That for your friend Nelie, if you please! " 

Almost immediately he repeated the action, 
saying : 

" And that for your friend Montferrat ! " 

" For your master, the Lord Be Preau, I beg 
your acceptance of that,*' continued John, running 
his rapier through the fleshy part of the other's 
shoulder. 

The terrified Frenchman dropped his sword and 
fell upon his knees with upraised hands. 

" Mercy for the love of heaven ! " he cried. 
" Slay me not unshriven with my sins upon my 
head." 

77 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

" Maybe we can find a priest to prepare thee for 
the journey to a better land," replied John, not un- 
willing that the robber should suffer a little more. 
'' Ho, there ! " to a group of rustics who had been 
attracted by the sounds of the conflict. " Know'st 
any holy father confessor living in these parts ? " 

The peasants declared that a priest resided within 
a mile of the spot and one of them departed in haste 
to fetch him to the scene. 

As we know, John had no intention of killing 
Courcelles, nor did he desire to await the return of 
the shriver, so finding that the Frenchman had no 
means of making restitution for the theft of his 
goods, he left him. But before doing so, he extorted 
from the apparently repentant man a promise to live 
an honest life in future. 

The encounter with Courcelles had a stimulating 
effect upon John and he entered St. Malo the follow- 
ing morning, feeling better pleased with himself than 
he had for many a day. He at once set about making 
enquiries as to the vessels in port and was engaged 
in conversation with a sailor on the quay when he 
became aware of the scrutiny of a well-dressed young 
man standing nearby. The face of the inquisitive 
stranger seemed to awake a dim memory in John's 
mind but he could not remember to have met him 
before. The other soon put an end to his perplexity 
by coming forward with outstretched hands. 

" Certes, it is my old playmate Jack Smith of 

78 



A DUEL WITH A DASTARD 

Willoughby ! Thou hast not so soon forgot PhiUp, 
Jack?" 

John instantly recollected the young son of Count 
Ployer who, as you will recall, had passed several 
months at the castle as the guest of Lady Wil- 
loughby. The young men repaired to a neighboring 
tavern where, over a grateful draught of wine, John 
recounted his adventures. When John spoke of his 
wanderings in Brittany Philip listened with a puzzled 
expression, and when his friend had finished said : 

" But why didst thou shun me and my father's 
house? Surely not in doubt of a welcome? It was 
known to you that the Count Ployer possesses the 
castle and estates of Tonquedec." 

''Truly," replied John, ''but where is Ton- 
quedec ? " 

Philip lay back in his chair and laughed long and 
heartily. When his merriment had somewhat sub- 
sided he silently beckoned his new-found friend to 
the window. St. Malo lies at the entrance to a long 
narrow inlet. Extending a finger Philip pointed 
across this bay. Upon the opposite shore John saw 
the gray walls of a large battlemented castle. 

" Behold Tonquedec ! " said Philip with a quiz- 
zical smile. 

By the Count, John was received at the castle with 
the most hearty welcome. That nobleman was, as 
his son had been, moved to immoderate amusement 
at the thought of Jack— as Philip persisted in calling 

79 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

him — having been in the neighborhood of the castle 
so long without knowing it. 

" Your friend is doubtless a gallant soldier," he 
said to his son, " but a sorry geographer I fear." 

John spent a pleasant week at Tonquedec Castle 
but declined to prolong his stay, being anxious to 
pursue his journey to Hungary now that the means 
of doing so expeditiously lay at his command. For 
the Count generously supplied all his immediate 
needs and lent him a considerable sum of money on 
the security of his estate. Thus equipped our hero 
set out for Marseilles, whence he purposed taking 
ship for Italy. In after years John proved his grate- 
ful remembrance of the kindness of the Count and 
his son by naming one of the headlands of Chesa- 
peake Bay, Point Ployer. 

John arrived at Marseilles just in time to take 
passage on a small vessel filled with pilgrims bound 
for Rome. They encountered foul weather from 
the moment of leaving port and day by day the storm 
increased in fury until the danger of going down 
became hourly more imminent. At this critical 
juncture both seamen and passengers abandoned 
hope and sank upon their knees loudly calling upon 
the saints for succor. John stood for awhile watch- 
ing this proceeding which revolted his common sense. 
At length his patience gave out and he soundly be- 
rated the sailors for their cowardice and imbecility. 
Their saints, he declared, would much more readily 

80 



A DUEL WITH A DASTARD 

aid men than cravens, and if they turned to and 
helped themselves, God would surely help them. 

This ill-advised interference drew the attention of 
the mixed crowd of passengers to the Englishman. 
Half mad with terror and despair they turned upon 
him a shower of abuse couched in the foulest terms 
and voiced in a dozen different dialects. They 
cursed his country and his Queen. Then some one 
announced the discovery that he was the only heretic 
on board, and the superstitious peasants at once 
became convinced that the storm was attributable 
to his presence and that the ship could only be saved 
on condition of getting rid of him. 

Cries of "Overboard with the heretic! Throw 
the renegado into the sea ! '* rose on every side, and 
many approached him menacingly flourishing their 
staves. John set his back against the mast and drew 
his sword, determined, if he must, to sell his life 
dearly. For awhile the threatening weapon held 
the crowd at bay, but one crept up from behind and 
knocked it from our hero's hand. Immediately a 
rush was made upon him. He was seized by many 
hands and dragged to the side of the vessel. With 
their curses still ringing in his ears John sank beneath 
the waves. 

All this occupied some time during which the mas- 
ter had, with the assistance of two of the seamen, 
contrived to run his vessel under the lee of a small 
island. When John, who was a strong swimmer, 
6 8i 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

came to the surface, he made for the islet which was 
scarce a mile distant. A few strokes satisfied him 
that he must rid himself of his heavy cloak, which 
was easily done since it fastened only at the neck. 
He next kicked off his shoes and cast away his 
belt and scabbard. But it was still doubtful if he 
could make the goal in the rough sea. Every ounce 
of dead weight would count, and at last he reluc- 
tantly took his heavy purse from his pocket and 
allowed it to sink. When at length his feet touched 
bottom and he staggered out of the water our 
adventurer was completely exhausted. 

John threw himself behind a large rock which 
gave shelter from the chill wind, and there he 
lay for an hour or more before he could gather 
sufficient strength to walk. When he arose the night 
was falling and a driving rain had set in. A brief 
survey of the little island satisfied him that it was 
uninhabited. With that knowledge he faced the 
prospect of a night in the open air under the beating 
rain. What might lie beyond that he did not care 
to surmise. 



82 



VI. 

DARKNESS AND DAWN 



A LONELY NIGHT WITH COLD, WET AND HUNGER — JOHN FALLS 
OVER A GOAT AND IS HEARTENED — A FRIENDLY SHIP AND 
RESCUE — ^JOHN SAILS WITH CaPTAIN La RoCHE IN THE 

Britaine — Learns how to navigate a ship and handle 
BIG guns — La Roche cruises in search of adventure — 
Falls in with a Venetian argosy — The Venetian 
fires a shot and draws blood — A fierce fight in which 
the Britaine is finally victorious — John is landed in 
Piedmont with a fat purse — He journeys to Gratz 
and secures an introduction to the leaders in the 
Archduke's army — Gives an exhibition of superb 
horsemanship and is appointed ensign in the regiment 
of Earl Meldritch. 

Cold and hungry, wet and weary, John spent 
what seemed to him to be an endless night, pacing 
about to keep his blood in circulation. He dared not 
sleep, for that would be to court death, and so he 
could find no relief from his gloomy thoughts in the 
pitchy darkness. Here he was on an unoccupied 
island and here he might remain until starvation — 
but no, he would not believe that Dame Fortune, 
who had so often displayed a kindly disposition 
towards him, proposed to desert him in this 
extremity. 

" My faith ! '* said John, speaking aloud to 

83 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

hearten himself, whilst he drew his waistband tighter. 
'' If the good dame knows aught of the craving of 
my stomach she will surely hasten her ministrations. 
Would I had saved my shoes or e'en my swordbelt ! 
Leather, though not o'er palatable I ween, will, so 
I have read, keep life in one's body for a spell but 
one can scarce eat fustian." Here John's soliloquy 
was suddenly interrupted as he tripped over an object 
lying in his path. As he lay upon the ground he 
heard some animal scampering away in the darkness. 
" A goat ! " said John, when he had recovered from 
his surprise. " Where there is one goat, there are 
two. And where there are two goats, there is a she- 
goat. And where there is a she-goat, there is milk. 
My lady," he continued, rising and making a low 
bow, "your humble servant will do himself the 
honor of calling upon you as soon as decency and 
light permit." 

This incident cheered our hero as it relieved his 
mind of the chief anxiety that beset it. He had no 
wish to shirk the accidents and hardships of life; 
in fact, he rather enjoyed them, but the thought of 
death is naturally repugnant to a robust youth and 
especially to one full of ambition and love of action. 
He was always of a philosophic turn of mind, and 
as he reflected on the recent incident the significance 
of it caused him to smile. 

" In the direst straits," he thought, " the remedy 
is at our hand if we will but find it, though it be by 

84 




HE HASTENED DOWN TO THE WATER'S EDGE AND SHOUTED LUSTILY 



DARKNESS AND DAWN 

falling over it. What babes we be ! We cry though 
the pitcher but rock and we cry when the milk is 
spilt. Many a man dons mail when swaddling 
clothes would better befit him." 

With the first streak of dawn, John, now raven- 
ously hungry, began to look around for the she-goat 
which he felt confident of finding with many com- 
panions on the islet. He had pursued this quest 
but a few minutes when his heart was delighted by 
the sight of a ship lying at anchor near this refuge. 
It had taken shelter behind the island from the storm 
of the day before and was now making preparations 
for departure, as John could see from where he 
stood. He hastened down to the water's edge and 
shouted lustily. The wind was fortunately favor- 
able and at length he attracted the attention of the 
people on board. A boat was lowered and our 
hero, with scarce strength enough to stand, soon 
found himself on the deck of a French merchantman. 
The master, perceiving his condition, had him taken 
below, where he was fed, dressed in dry clothes and 
left to sleep. 

When John awoke, refreshed after a long rest, 
the vessel was scudding along under a brisk breeze 
and the setting sun proclaimed the close of another 
day. Our hero went on deck, blithe and eager for 
what new adventures the strange whirligig of life 
might have in store for him. The captain, after the 
fashion of seamen, extended a hearty greeting and 

85 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

invited John to sup with him. Over the meal the 
young Enghshman told his story. At its conclusion, 
Captain La Roche, for such v^as his name, rose and 
shook his guest warmly by the hand. 

" Fortune has thrown you in my way," said the 
captain, with a genial smile. ** I am from St. Malo 
and Count Ployer is my dear friend and patron. 
For his sake I would do much for you, if your story 
and bearing had not drawn me to yourself. You 
shall be put ashore this night if that be your wish, but 
it would please me greatly should you decide tO' con- 
tinue on the voyage with me. I am bound for Alex- 
andria and thereafter may seek some profitable 
adventure. In the space of a few months I shall 
land you somewhere in Italy — with a fat purse, and 
I mistake not. What say you ? '' 

John had always felt a strong desire for the life 
of the sea, and in those days the complete soldier 
was more than half a sailor. The experience would 
be profitable and, in any case, the proposition seemed 
to hold out a better prospect of eventually reaching 
Hungary than by starting penniless to walk across 
the Continent. Besides, if the truth be told, John's 
recent term of tramping had more than satisfied 
him with that mode of travel for awhile. He ac- 
cepted Captain La Roche's offer without hesitation. 

La Roche was the owner, as well as the master, 
of his vessel, which he called the Britaine, in honor 
of his native province. It was a heavily armed ship 

86 



DARKNESS AND DAWN 

of two hundred tons burden, carrying a crew of 
sixty men. Such a number were not of course 
needed to manage a ship of that size. The excuse 
for their presence was found in the prevalence of 
piracy but, as we shall see, their duties were not 
entirely of a defensive character. The truth of the 
matter is that La Roche, like many another reputable 
ship-captain of his time, was himself more than half 
a pirate. His vessel was a combination of mer- 
chantman and privateer with authority to attack the 
ships of nations at war with his country. The condi- 
tion was very laxly observed, however, and might, 
more often than political considerations, governed 
in such matters. When the relations of the powers 
to one another were constantly changing and a 
voyage frequently occupied a year, a captain's safest 
course was to treat every foreign sail as an enemy 
and either to attack it or to run from it. With a 
valuable cargo such as La Roche had on this occa- 
sion, the master of a vessel would generally try to 
make a peaceful voyage to the port of destination. 
If a similar cargo could not be secured for the return 
voyage, he would try to compensate himself for the 
failure by taking a prize. 

The voyage to Alexandria was completed without 
incident of importance. John improved the oppor- 
tunity to learn all that he could about seamanship 
and the handling of big guns. Before the vessel 
made port Captain La Roche pronounced his pupil 

87 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

a very creditable mariner and almost capable of sail- 
ing the ship himself. Having discharged his cargo, 
the captain proceeded to the Ionian Sea for the pur- 
pose, as he said, of learning " what ships were in 
the road," or, in other words, to see if there was 
anything about upon which he could prey. 

A few days had been spent in this quest, when a 
large Venetian argosy was sighted in the straits of 
Otranto. Now the Venetians, sinking all other con- 
siderations than those of greed and self-interest, had 
entered into a treaty with the Turks. In this fact 
Captain La Roche might have found sufficient ex- 
cuse for attacking the richly laden ship, but a better 
was forthcoming. It was one of those great un- 
wieldy craft in which the merchants of Venice sent 
cargoes of fabulous worth to all parts of the world. 
Its size was more than twice that of the Britaine and 
its armament at least equal to hers. The latter, 
however, had all the advantage in speed and ability 
to manoeuvre — a highly important quality, as the 
Spaniards had learnt a few years previously when 
their great Armada was destroyed by the compara- 
tively small English ships. 

The Venetian, seeing the Britaine lying in his path 
and realizing that he would have little chance in 
flight, endeavored to frighten the other off with a 
shot. As luck would have it, the ball took off the 
head of a seaman on the deck of the French vessel. 
This furnished La Roche with an ample pretext for 

88 



DARKNESS AND DAWN 

attacking the argosy. Running across her bow, he 
raked her fore and aft, in passing, with his starboard 
guns. Putting about, he returned under her stern, 
but as the high poop afforded an effective bulwark, 
less damage was done by his fire. The Venetian's 
mast and rigging were now too badly damaged to 
permit of her sailing and the Frenchman, who had 
so far escaped hurt, determined to board. He 
brought his vessel alongside the other and made fast 
with the grappling irons. The Venetian had a 
larger crew than her enemy and they repulsed the 
attack of the Frenchmen with determination. Twice 
the boarders succeeded in gaining the deck of the 
larger vessel and each time they were beaten back 
after a furious hand to hand combat. Captain La 
Roche, with John by his side, led the second of these 
assaults. They were the first on the deck, and shoul- 
der to shoulder fought their way towards the poop 
where the commander of the argosy stood. They 
had almost reached the spot, when La Roche glanc- 
ing back, saw that they were cut off from his men, 
who were retreating to their own vessel. To return 
was out of the question. The only hope lay in 
breaking through the men who stood between them 
and the farther side of the ship. 

" It is overboard with us lad, if we would not 
be taken prisoners," he cried. ^' Gave de Id.! Gare 
de devantf 

The seamen fell back before the fierce charge 

89 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

of the two men whose swords whistled through the 
air in sweeping strokes. In less time than it takes 
to tell, they had reached the side and had plunged 
into the sea. Swimming round the stern of the 
Venetian, they came upon the Britaine, which had 
cast off and was preparing to sail away with the idea 
that the captain had been killed. 

As soon as he regained the deck of his vessel, 
Captain La Roche ordered the guns to be reshotted. 
When this had been done he poured two broadsides 
into the argosy with such effect that she was on the 
verge of sinking. Once more the Frenchman ranged 
alongside and sent his boarders to the attack. This 
time they met with little resistance, for half the crew 
of the injured vessel were engaged in stopping the 
holes in her side. The fight had lasted for an hour 
and a half and when the Venetian surrendered, 
twenty of her men lay dead upon the deck and as 
many more were w^ounded. On his side Captain 
La Roche had lost fifteen of his crew and eight were 
incapacitated by sword cuts. 

La Roche could not spare a prize crew to man 
the argosy even had he been willing to face the 
enquiry that must have followed taking her into 
port. Therefore he first secured his prisoners and 
then proceeded to transfer as much as possible of the 
cargo of the Venetian to his own ship. This task 
occupied twenty-four hours, and when the Britaine 
had been filled, there remained upon her prize at 

90 



DARKNESS AND DAWN 

least as much as had been taken out of her. With 
this handsome remainder the Frenchman abandoned 
her and her crew to their fate, which was probably 
to be rifled by the very next ship that chanced along. 
The spoils consisted of silks, velvets, and other rich 
stuffs, jewels, works of art, and a considerable quan- 
tity of money. John's share of the prize amounted 
to five hundred sequins and a box of jewels, in all 
worth about twenty-five hundred dollars — a much 
larger sum in those days than in these. Shortly 
after this affair Captain La Roche landed our hero 
in Piedmont, with " a fat purse " as he had promised. 
John had now accomplished one more step in his 
project of engaging in the campaign against the 
Turks and was at last within easy distance of his 
goal. Had he been of a mercenary disposition his 
experience with Captain La Roche might have in- 
duced him to attach himself permanently to the per- 
son of that gallant sailor, but during all his life John 
Smith displayed a disregard for money, except in so 
far as it was necessary to the attainment of some 
important end. Therefore it was with no reluctance 
that he turned his back on the sea and set forward 
for Gratz where the Archduke maintained his head- 
quarters. On the way he had the opportunity to see 
many Italian cities and passed through Rome, but 
he did not linger unnecessarily on the road. 

At Gratz John had the good fortune to fall in with 
a countryman who enjoyed some acquaintance with 

91 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

the leaders in the Christian army. This gentleman 
presented the young adventurer to Lord Ebersberg, 
Baron Kissel, the Earl of Meldritch and other gen- 
erals attached to the Imperial forces. These officers 
were attracted by the young man's soldierly bearing 
and impressed by the persistent manner in which he 
had pursued his project and the pains he had been 
at to reach the seat of war. They were, however, 
very busy with preparations for the campaig-n and 
would likely enough have forgotten so humble an 
individual as John Smith but for a fortunate incident 
that, although trivial in itself, had an important 
influence upon our hero's future career. 

One day as he was passing by a large mansion on 
the outskirts of the city, John was attracted to a 
crowd which had gathered round two footmen who 
were with difficulty holding a plunging horse. It 
was a magnificent Barbary steed with coal black 
silky coat, but it was apparent at a glance that the 
animal had not been broken in, if, indeed, it had ever 
had a saddle upon its back. John had hardly 
reached the spot when the Earl of Meldritch and a 
companion came out of the house and approached. 
The Earl displayed annoyance when he saw the wild 
creature plunging and lashing out with its hind 
feet. He had, it appeared from his remarks, bought 
the beast without seeing it and was thoroughly dis- 
gusted with his bargain. 

" It is a fit charger for Beelzebub, if, indeed, it 

92 



DARKNESS AND DAWN 

be not the fiend incarnate," he cried. " I would not 
trust myself upon the back of such a beast for all 
the wealth of the Indies." 

Hearing this John stepped up to the nobleman and 
said with a respectful salute : 

" If it please your lordship, I should like well 
to try conclusions with yon animal." 

'' You would ride it ! " cried the Earl in amaze- 
ment. 

" With your lordship's consent I would essay 
to do as much," replied John. 

Permission having been granted, a saddle was sent 
for. In the meantime our hero stroked the horse's 
head as well as he could for its prancing, whilst he 
spoke to it in a low caressing tone of voice. The 
animal seemed to yield somewhat to the influence 
of this treatment, for it grew quieter, but the saddle 
was not put on without great difficulty. John sprang 
into the seat, at the same time ordering the grooms 
to let go. Immediately the horse began to act as 
though possessed. It stood upright upon its hind 
feet. It tried to stand upon its head. It leapt here 
and there. It spun around like a cockchafer on a pin. 
It darted forward and suddenly stopped. In short, 
it tried all the tricks with which a horse endeavors 
to throw its rider. But John had not learnt riding 
from one of the best horsemen in England for noth- 
ing. He sat his saddle easily through all the ani- 
mal's antics and when its fury began to abate he 

93 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

urged it forward at full speed and dashed over the 
neighboring plain and out of sight. 

It was an hour later when John rode up to Earl 
Meldritch's residence. The nobleman came out to 
meet him and was surprised to see that he managed 
the now-subdued steed without difficulty. He rode 
it back and forth, made it turn this w^ay and that, 
start and stop at w'ill, and, in fact, had it under 
almost perfect control. The Earl did not attempt 
to disguise his admiration. On the contrary, he 
then and there made our hero a present of the black 
charger and gave him an appointment as ensign in 
his own regiment of cavalry. 

John was now attached to the Imperial army in 
an honorable capacity, and in the course of his 
duties he made the better acquaintance of some of 
the higher officers. This was the case in particular 
with Lord Ebersberg, who found that the young 
Englishman had made a study of those branches of 
tactics in which he himself was most interested. 
These two had many discussions and on one occa- 
sion John imparted to the general some ideas of sig- 
nalling which he had gathered from the pages of 
Polybius. This particular conversation had an im- 
portant bearing on the issue of a great battle at a 
later date. 



94 



VII. 

SOME STRATAGEMS 



John marches with the army against the Turks — 
Helps the commander-in-chief out of a dilemma — The 
signal message with torches — " At the alarum, sally 
YOU " — ^John's dummy battalions of matchlock men 
deceive the enemy — Baron Kissel attacks the Turkish 
army and routs it with great slaughter — The cam- 
paign in Transylvania — -Alba Regalis is attacked — 
John devises a scheme for entering the city — His 
"fiery dragons" work havoc within the walls — The 

PLACE IS taken by ASSAULT AFTER A FIERCE FIGHT — SiXTY 

THOUSAND Moslems advance to retake it — ^John is 
promoted. 

John Smith's brief experiences In Holland had 
merely served to whet his appetite for soldiering*. 
He was now in a fair way to see fighting of the 
hardest kind. The year 1601 was drawing to a 
close. It had been distinguished by constant conflict 
of the fiercest description between the Christian and 
Turkish armies, with the advantage on the whole 
on the side of the latter. The Turks had ravaged 
Hungary, had recently taken the important strong- 
hold of Canlza, and were threatening Ober-Limbach. 
Lord Ebersberg was despatched to the defence of 
that place with a small force, whilst Baron Kissel 

95 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

followed as soon as possible with an additional 
body of ten thousand men, including the Earl of 
Meldritch's regiment. 

The Baron arrived to find that, although Ebers- 
berg had contrived to enter the town, its investment 
was now completed by an army of twenty thousand 
Turks, which effectually shut out the intended rein- 
forcement. The situation was extremely critical, 
for Ober-Limbach is but a few miles to the north of 
Caniza, w^hence a force of the enemy might issue 
at any time and attack the Baron in the rear. 
Prompt action was absolutely necessary, but how to 
act was difficult to decide upon. To retreat would 
be to abandon the town and its garrison to certain 
capture. To openly attack a strongly posted army 
of twice his strength appeared too hazardous for 
consideration by the commander. However, some- 
thing had to be done, and that right quickly, so it 
was determined to make an assault under cover of 
night when the advantage of numbers would be 
somewhat lessened. Indeed, if the co-operation of 
the garrison could be secured under such circum- 
stances, the chances of success would be considerable. 
But how to communicate with Lord Ebersberg was 
beyond Baron Kissel's conception, for it was practi- 
cally impossible to pass through the Turkish lines. 

These matters were discussed in a council of the 
principal officers, and when he returned to his tent 
the Earl of Meldritch explained the situation to the 

96 



SOME STRATAGEMS 

young ensign who was upon his staff and of whose 
good sense and knowledge he began to entertain a 
high estimate. When John understood the dilemma 
in which the Commander-in-Chief was placed, he 
expressed a belief that he could convey a message 
to Lord Ebersberg, provided it was short and simple. 
To the astonished Earl he related his conversation 
with the German general on the subject of signalling 
which had not yet found a place in the tactics of 
European armies. John had no doubt that Lord 
Ebersberg would remember the simple code of sig- 
nals which he had suggested to him, since he had 
shown a keen interest in the matter. The Earl 
immediately informed the Commander-in-Chief of 
his young subordinate's idea, and the Baron wrote 
a message which was, if possible, to be transmitted 
to the garrison. 

As soon as darkness had set in, John, accompanied 
by the principal officers of the army, who were of 
course deeply interested in the trial, made his way 
to the top of a hill which overlooked the town. He 
was supplied with a number of torches by means of 
which he proposed to send to Lord Ebersberg the 
following despatch : " Tomorrow at night I will 
charge on the east; at the alarum sally you. Kis- 
sel." As a first step, which would answer to the 
" call up " signal of modern heliographers, three 
lighted torches were fixed at equal distances apart 
and left exposed, awaiting the answer from the 
7 97 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

other end to indicate that the signal was understood 
and that the receivers were on the alert to take the 
message. The minutes lengthened into a quarter- 
hour, into a half, and at length a full hour had slowly 
dragged by without any sign from the garrison. 
The torches burnt low and the disappointed officers 
turned to leave the spot. A captain laughed de- 
risively, but was sternly checked by the Earl of 
Meldritch. 

" The fault is not with the lad," he said. " He 
hath done his part but I fear the essay goes for 
nought." 

" Nay," replied John promptly, " Lord Ebersberg 
hath not seen my lights, else he would have under- 
stood. Yonder sentries be dullards. The next re- 
lief may bring one of sharper wit and the general 
will surely make the round of the ramparts before 
he seeks his couch. I keep my torches burning 
though it be through the night." 

With that he set up three fresh lights and folded 
his arms with an air of quiet determination. 

The young soldier's confidence infected his colonel 
and though the others departed hopeless of the 
experiment, the Earl remained with John. They 
had not long to wait for a reward of their patience. 
Hardly had the party of doubters reached the bottom 
of the hill when three torches set in a row appeared 
upon the ramparts of the besieged town. They were 
surely in answer to his signal, but in order to be cer- 

98 



SOME STRATAGEMS 

tain John lowered his Hghts. The others were 
immediately lowered and again set up in response to 
a similar action on his part. He now proceeded to 
send the message in German which was the native 
language of the general and the tongue in which 
he had conversed with John. 

The letters of the alphabet were idicated in a very- 
simple manner and on the principle that is employed 
at this day in heliographing or in signalling with 
lamps. Two of the standing lights were extin- 
guished. The letters were made by alternately show- 
ing and hiding a torch a certain number of times 
to the left or right of the standing light. Dividing 
the alphabet into two parts from A to L and from M 
to Z, a torch shown once to the left would mean A ; 
to the right M. A torch alternately exhibited and 
hidden to the left of the standing light three times 
would signify C. The same thing on the right 
would be read as O and so on. The end of a word 
was marked by showing three lights and the receivers 
indicated that they had read it successfully by hold- 
ing up one torch. At the conclusion three torches 
set up by the receiving party as originally, signified 
that they had fully understood the message. 

The despatch went through without a hitch, and 
it was with proud satisfaction that John saw the 
three final lights displayed telling that his important 
task had been accomplished with perfect success. 
The Earl of Meldritch expressed his delight in no 

99 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

measured terms as they hurried to the tent of Baron 
Kissel to apprise him of the happy conclusion of the 
experiment. The news soon spread through the 
camp, and whilst it made John Smith's name known 
to the army, it inspirited the troops with the prospect 
of support from their beleaguered comrades in the 
morrow's attack. 

Whilst the communication with Lord Ebersberg 
had greatly improved the situation, it left Baron 
Kissel still seriously anxious with regard to the 
issue. Even counting the garrison, the Christians 
w^ould be inferior in numbers to the enemy who 
were, moreover, strongly entrenched. Scouts had 
ascertained that the Turkish army maintained a com- 
plete cordon of outposts at night, so that there was 
little prospect of taking their main body by surprise. 

The morning after the affair of the torches, the 
Commander-in-Chief and his staff stood upon an 
eminence commanding the scene of the conflict and 
discussed plans for the attack. John was present 
in attendance upon the Earl of Meldritch and over- 
heard enough of the remarks to realize that the gen- 
erals were far from confident of success. In fact, 
Baron Kissel was anything but an enterprising com- 
mander, and his timidity naturally infected the offi- 
cers under him. Young as he was, John had a con- 
siderable knowledge of military tactics but, which 
was more to the purpose, he possessed the eye and 
the instinct of a born soldier. As he gazed across 

lOO 



SOME STRATAGEMS 

the ground occupied by the Turkish army, to the town 
beyond, these quahties enabled him to estimate the 
position and the possibiHties of strategy with surer 
judgment than even the veterans beside him. He 
noted that the river Raab divided the Ottoman force 
into two equal bodies and he realized that the key 
to success in the coming action lay in keeping these 
apart. Before the party returned to camp he had 
formed a plan which he imparted to his colonel at 
the first opportunity. 

The flint-lock had not yet come into use. Foot 
soldiers went into action carrying their cumbersome 
guns with a piece of resin-soaked rope attached to 
the stock. This was called a " match," being used 
to ignite the powder in the pan. It burned slowly, 
and of course could be replenished at will. John's 
plan was to counterfeit several regiments of men 
standing with matchlocks ready to fire. The Earl 
heartily approved the suggestion, as did Baron Kis- 
sel, and placed the necessary men and material at 
the disposal of the young ensign. John stretched 
between posts a number of lengths of rope at about 
the height of a man's waist. Along these he tied, at 
intervals of two feet, " matches " similar to those 
which have been described. As soon as darkness 
set in these were lighted and each contrivance was 
carried out by two men and set up in the plain of 
Eisenberg, which lay to the west of Ober-Limbach. 
To the Turks the long lines of flickering lights must 

lOX 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

have looked like companies and regiments of soldiers 
marching and taking up position. 

Whilst this strategem was being carried out Baron 
Kissel advanced his entire force of ten thousand men 
against that portion of the Turkish army that lay 
on the east bank of the river. Upon these they 
charged vigorously, and at the same time Lord 
Ebersberg, with his garrison of five thousand, 
attacked them in flank. The Turks thus assailed 
on two sides and being unable in the darkness to 
ascertain the strength of the enemy, fell into con- 
fusion and were slaughtered with ease. The other 
portion of the Ottoman army, confronted as it imag- 
ined itself to be by a strong force, had not dared 
to move from its position and stood alarmed and 
irresolute until Baron Kissel fell upon its rear after 
having completely routed the former body. The 
Moslems offered no resistance but fled panic- 
stricken into the night, leaving their camp and thou- 
sands of killed and wounded in the hands of the 
victors. 

A large quantity of provisions and other necessi- 
ties were found in the Turkish camp and removed 
to the town. Thus furnished and reinforced by two 
thousand picked soldiers from Kissel's command, the 
place was in good condition to withstand further 
attack, and so the Baron left it, proceeding north to 
Kerment. John Smith's share in this important 
engagement was not overlooked. The Earl of Mel- 

102 



SOME STRATAGEMS 

dritch publicly declared himself proud of his young 
protege and secured for him the command of two 
hundred and fifty horse in his own regiment. Thus 
before he had reached his twenty-second year John 
had earned a captaincy and the respectful regard of 
his superior officers. 

Winter brought about a temporary cessation of 
hostilities and on their resumption, early the next 
year, a reorganization of the Imperial army was 
made. Three great divisions were formed : One, 
under the Archduke Matthias and the Due de Mer- 
coeur, to operate in Lower Hungary; the second, 
under Archduke Ferdinand and the Duke of Mantua, 
to retake Caniza; and the third, under Generals 
Gonzago and Busca, for service in Transylvania. 
The regiment of the Earl of Meldritch was assigned 
to duty with the first division and attached to the 
corps commanded by the Due de Mercoeur. Thus 
strangely enough our hero found himself after all 
serving under the very leader to whom the trickster 
De Preau had promised to conduct him. 

With an army of thirty thousand, one-third of 
whom were Frenchmen, the Due addressed himself 
to the capture of the stronghold of Stuhlweissen- 
burg, which was then called Alba Regalis. The for- 
tifications and natural defences of the place rendered 
it well-nigh impregnable. It was held by a strong 
and determined force that bravely repelled attacks 
and frequently sallied forth to give battle to the 

103 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

besiegers. The Christian army can not be said to 
have made any progress towards taking the place 
when John gave another exhibition of the fertility 
of his mind and devised a plan which led to the fall 
of the town. 

The young cavalry captain made frequent cir- 
cuits of the walls studying the fortifications and the 
various points of attack. He found that a direct 
assault could not be made at any point with hope 
of success, save, perhaps, one. Here the defence 
was lax owing to the fact that a morass, which ex- 
tended for some distance from the wall, seemed to 
preclude the possibility of approach. Testing this 
quagmire under cover of darkness, John found that 
it was not so deep but that a few hundred men laden 
with stones and logs of wood could in a short while 
fill in sufficient to make a pathway across it. But 
they would necessarily have to work by daylight, 
and the next thing was to devise a scheme by which 
the attention of the garrison could be diverted from 
them long enough to allow of the accomplishment 
of the object. 

The bomb-shell had not yet been devised, but 
somewhere in his extensive reading John had gath- 
ered the idea of such a missile. He set to work 
to make what he called a " fiery dragon " and con- 
structed a sling to send it on its way. At the first 
attempt the thing worked to his satisfaction. He 
then detailed to the Earl of Meldritch his plan for 

104 



SOME STRATAGEMS 

taking the city by stratagem. The Due de Mercoeur 
having consented to the scheme — the more readily 
since he had heard of John's previous exploits — 
preparations for putting it into effect were pushed 
with haste, for just at this time news was received 
of a strong relieving force which was on the march 
for Alba Regalis. 

Fifty bombs were manufactured under John's 
directions, and, together with the slings, were con- 
veyed to a side of the town remote from that on 
which the attack was to be made. Meanwhile the 
Earl of Rosworme had gathered a force of picked 
men to make the assault and five hundred others with 
large baskets filled with material to be dumped into 
the morass. This body assembled in eager expecta- 
tion of the diversion which the English captain 
promised to create. 

John had selected one of the most crowded quar- 
ters of the city for the destination of his " fiery 
dragons " and he let them loose in the market hour 
when the crowd would be greatest. One after 
another, with flaming tails, they pursued their hiss- 
ing flight over the ramparts and, as they struck the 
ground, burst, scattering death on every side. The 
air was immediately filled with the cries of the 
affrighted Turks who fled from the spot and the 
groans of those who lay wounded and dying. But 
by the time the stock of bombs had become exhausted 
the townspeople and garrison were hurrying to the 

105 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

spot from every direction to put out the flames which 
had broken forth in several places and threatened to 
sweep the city. 

Whilst the defenders were thus engaged with the 
fire that spread rapidly in the strong wind, the Earl 
of Rosworme's party completed their causeway with- 
out interruption and his fighting men gained within 
the walls and opened one of the gates before they 
were discovered. The besieging army poured into 
the doomed town and a fearful carnage ensued. 
The Turks fought like demons and neither asked 
nor received quarter. Hardly a man of the garrison 
escaped. A last remnant of five hundred made a 
stand before the palace with the Turkish commander 
in their midst. He counselled them not to surrender 
and himself determined to die fighting. His men 
were cut down one after another and he, sorely 
wounded, was about to be slain by the infuriated 
soldiers, when the Earl of Meldritch rescued him 
and made him prisoner despite his protests. 

Alba Regalis, one of the most valued strongholds 
of the Turks, was in the possession of the Christian 
army but sixty thousand Moslems, determined to 
retake it, were approaching by rapid marches. 



io6 



VIII. 

THE DIN OF BATTLE 



The battle of Girkhe— The Due de Mercceur pits twenty 
THOUSAND Christians against sixty thousand Turks — 
The conflict rages from morn till night — Meldritch's 
men do valiant service — John's horse is killed under 
him — He is rescued by Culnitz and saves the latter's 
life in turn — Duplaine dies fighting one to ten — 
The Earl's fearful plight — Seven hundred against 
three thousand — " For faith and Meldritch ! " — The 
Earl is cut off — " Culnitz ! Vahan ! Follow me ! 
To the Chief, my men ! " — Count Ulrich turns the 
scales — The Turks break and flee from the field- 
Victory and night. 

Alba Regalis had been in the hands of the Turks 
for thirty years, and during that time had become 
virtually a Moslem city. Turkish mosques, palaces 
and market place had been constructed in it and its 
fortifications had been strengthened until the place 
was well-nigh impregnable. The Turks had come 
to consider Alba Regalis a permanent possession 
and its fall was a great blow to their pride as well 
as a serious setback in their military operations. As 
soon as the Sultan was informed of the Due de Mer- 
coeur's advance against the stronghold, he hastily 
raised a force of sixty thousand men and sent it to 

107 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

the relief, under Hassan Pasha, the commander- 
in-chief of the Turkish army. Hassan had pushed 
forward with all possible expedition but, as we know, 
Alba Regalis fell whilst he was still a considerable 
distance away. This did not check the advance of 
the Turkish general. On the contrary it induced 
him to hurry on in the hope of arriving before the 
Christians should have time to repair the breaches 
in the walls and other damages to the defences which 
their assault must, as he naturally supposed, have 
made. Thanks, however, to Captain John Smith's 
stratagem, as we should now call him, the artillery 
had been comparatively little used in the reduction of 
the city and a few days sufficed to put it in its former 
condition, so far as the outworks were concerned. 

Scouts kept a close watch on the Turkish army 
and reported to the Due that it was strung out to 
such an extent that the last regiments were a full 
day's march behind the vanguard. This fact sug- 
gested to Mercoeur the bold expedient of going out 
to meet the enemy instead of awaiting him behind 
the walls of Alba Regalis. The plan was based on 
logical reasoning and had the approval of Meldritch 
and other leaders. The Turks would not expect 
such a move and would continue their advance in 
single column of regiments. The Christians would 
thus have the advantage of numbers on their side 
in the early part of the engagement and the enemy 
could hardly bring more than two to one against 

1 08 



THE DIN OF BATTLE 

them before the close of the first day. If advisable 
the defenders of the city might retire within the 
walls at nightfall. The force of Hassan Pasha was 
largely composed of raw levies, undisciplined and 
inexperienced, who would necessarily be worn in 
consequence of the forced marches to which they 
had been subjected. Furthermore, the Due was too 
keen a soldier to allow thirty thousand men to be 
shut up in a beleaguered town for months when their 
services were so urgently needed elsewhere. These 
considerations then prompted him to a decision which 
proved to have been an eminently wise one. 

Mercoeur had no idea of seriously hazarding the 
loss of Alba Regalis. When he issued to battle 
there were left in the town ten thousand men, a 
sufficient number to hold it for some months even 
if the worst befell their comrades. With his main 
body, twenty thousand strong, the Due marched out 
to meet the oncoming Turks. The spot he selected 
for the encounter was one where the enemy must 
debouche from a comparatively narrow way upon 
the extensive plains of Girkhe. The latter expanse 
afforded ideal conditions for the movement of cav- 
alry, upon which arm the general mainly depended 
for success. The Christian army arrived at the 
battle-ground at the close of day and, after throwing 
out a chain of videttes and posting strong guards, 
passed a restful night in bivouac. 

The Due's force had hardly finished its morning 

109 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

meal when the videttes retired before the van of the 
advancing Turks and the outposts fell back in orderly 
manner upon the main body. The hoarse bray of 
the trumpets called the soldiers " to arms " and, 
as they had lain down in ranks the night before, the 
regiments were formed in a very few minutes. It 
was no part of the Due's plan to contest the advance 
of the enemy or to attempt to drive him back. The 
Turkish regiments as they arrived were freely per- 
mitted to march forward and deploy upon the plain. 
The Christian army was massed, and as each corps 
of the Ottomans lined up in its crescent formation 
the Due sent one of his own against it. They were 
about equal in numbers, that is to say, each one 
thousand strong. It was the hope of the Christian 
commander that in this way he should be able to rout 
a considerable portion of the Turkish army before 
it could bring a very superior force upon the field. 
The best of his troops Mercoeur held back until the 
latter part of the day when the hardest fighting 
might be expected to occur. Thus John Smith and 
many another brave fellow was forced to stand im- 
patiently watching his comrades in action. Twice 
during the forenoon, however, Captain Smith was 
permitted to take out his troop and make a brief 
charge for the purpose of turning the tide where a 
Christian regiment appeared to be overmatched. 
So, for hours this strange battle progressed in a 
series of duels. Every thirty or forty minutes 

no 



THE DIN OF BATTLE 

brought a fresh Turkish regiment on the field where 
it was at once engaged by one of the Christian 
corps in an isolated conflict. There was no attempt 
at military tactics or combined movements on the 
part of the various colonels. Each had his own 
little battle to fight with a Turkish zanzack. He 
was instructed to attend strictly to that and pay no 
heed to what might be going on around him. When 
he had beaten and routed the body opposed to him, 
he was to retire and rest his men and horses. 

It was a very ingenious arrangement when you 
think about it. Once engaged the Turks were 
obliged to come on as at first. If they should halt, 
even for an hour to mass a strong force, the Christian 
commander would overwhelm and annihilate the Mos- 
lem regiments upon the field. Despite the fact that 
several bodies of the Ottomans were utterly broken 
and driven from the field, the constant arrival of 
fresh Turks gradually increased their numbers until 
at noon they had fully twenty thousand men in 
action, opposed to about thirteen thousand of the 
Due de Mercoeur's force. Up to this time five 
thousand of the Moslems and two thousand Chris- 
tians had been put out of action. The former were 
constantly receiving fresh accessions to their num- 
bers, whilst the regiments of the latter which had 
been most actively engaged during the morning 
could only be lightly employed thereafter. 

But the flower of Mercoeur's force had been held 

III 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

in reserve until this time. It consisted of five regi- 
ments of splendid cavalry — five thousand horsemen 
eager for the fray. The time had come to launch 
them against the enemy in support of the now 
hardly-pressed troops that had borne the burden 
of battle thus far. The commanders and men knew 
what was expected of them. They were prepared 
to meet odds of five to one and more if necessary. 
They had fed and watered their chargers, they had 
looked to their buckles and bits. Their pistols were 
loaded and primed and each had drained the flagon 
of wine handed to him by his horse-boy. They made 
a brave picture as they sat their champing steeds in 
glistening armor and with drawn swords awaiting 
the word to advance. Since each corps acted as an 
independent unit, we can only follow the fortunes of 
that which bore the brunt of the fierce fighting in 
the afternoon of that memorable autumn day. 

The regiment of Meldritch consisted of four com- 
panies, commanded respectively by the following 
captains : Duplaine, a Frenchman ; Vahan and Cul- 
nitz, Germans; and the Englishman, John Smith. 
Each of these performed prodigies of valor before 
the fall of night and the dashing Duplaine met a 
soldier's death upon the field. 

The Earl lost no time in taking his impatient men 
into action. Riding in their front, conspicuous by 
his great height and the scarlet plumes that sur- 
mounted his helmet, he led them towards a body of 

112 



THE DIN OF BATTLE 

the enemy that had just entered the plain. Mel- 
dritch's corps, in line of double rank, advanced 
at a trot, breaking into a hand-gallop as they 
approached the foe. Then, as the uplifted sword of 
the Earl gave the signal, they swept forward in a 
mighty charge and with a shout crashed through the 
line of Turks, overthrowing horse and rider in their 
impetuous course. In an instant the ground was 
strewn with dead and dying, with kicking animals 
and with men striving to get clear of the struggling 
mass. The victors rode among them slaying with- 
out mercy, whilst the remnant of the broken regi- 
ment fled in every direction. 

When his men had reformed and breathed their 
horses, the Earl sent them at another regiment with 
like results, and so again and again. But such work 
tells on man and horse, and as Meldritch's men tired 
the odds by which they were confronted increased. 
They no longer swept through the ranks of the 
enemy with ease but had to cut and hew their pas- 
sage. Their charges broke the compactness of their 
own lines and ended in melees from which they 
emerged in small bodies with loss and fatigue. 

In one of these later encounters, the black Barbary 
— ^his colonel's gift to Captain Smith — suddenly 
pitched forward In the throes of death, flinging his 
rider heavily to the ground. Our hero's career 
must have ended there had not Culnitz spurred to 
his rescue just as three Turks rode at him. 
5 113 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

" Up ! Up behind me in the saddle ! " cried Cul- 
nitz generously, as he reached John's side. But the 
young Englishman had no idea of hazarding his com- 
rade's life by such a proceeding. His sword had 
flown from his hand as he fell. He now snatched 
Culnitz's battle-axe from the saddle-bow and pre- 
pared to help his rescuer meet the trio of Turks 
who were now upon them. One of these, whose 
handsome horse and fine accoutrements proclaimed 
him to be a person of distinction, attacked the Ger- 
man captain from the side on which John stood. 
Ignoring the man on foot, the Turk swung his blade 
at the neck of the mounted officer. Culnitz was 
completely engaged with the other two assailants 
and the blow must have severed his head but, as the 
Turk's arm swept forward, it met the battle-axe 
wielded by our hero, which shattered the bone. 
The next instant Smith had dragged the Turk from 
his horse and was in the saddle. The gallant young 
captains now had little difficulty in disposing of 
the two Moslems who confronted them and a few 
others who attempted to bar their return to their 
comrades. 

The Colonel was overjoyed to see his two young 
officers reappear and their men greeted them with 
wild huzzas, for all had feared that they were cut 
off and lost. Meldritch's regiment was now reduced 
to a scant three companies. Duplaine had met a 
glorious fate fighting single handed against ten of 

114 



THE DIN OF BATTLE 

the enemy. His company — ^that is what was left of 
it — the Earl distributed amongst the other three 
and once more formed his men up for a fresh attack. 
They were fortunate at this juncture in finding them- 
selves near a small stream at which men and horses 
assuaged their consuming thirst. 

The hours had dragged slowly by to the anxious 
Due who, surrounded by his staff, stood upon an 
eminence surveying the field. His breast swelled 
with pride at the many sights of valor presented by 
the constantly shifting scene. Never had comman- 
der witnessed more gallant service, but men are 
mortal and Mercoeur knew that flesh and blood could 
not much longer endure the fearful strain. The 
Turks had put full forty thousand men upon the 
plain since the day begun and their troops were still 
arriving in a steady stream. Scarce ten thousand 
Christians remained fit to fight, and these were 
already pitted against some thirty thousand Mos- 
lems. Anxiously the commander's gaze followed 
the slowly setting sun, and as Wellington in after 
years longed for the arrival of Bliicher, so Mercoeur 
now prayed for the fall of night. 

Looking toward the road over which the Turkish 
troops, like a huge snake had poured all day, a sight 
met the Due's eyes that caused his heart to beat with 
apprehension. To his utter dismay he saw approach- 
ing a stately body of men on white chargers. He 
quickly recognized them as the Barukh Regiment, 

IIS 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

one of the finest in the army of the Sultan and two 
thousand strong. 

'' Now may Our Lady of Mercy support Mel- 
dritch," cried Mercoeur with emotion, " for surely 
no mortal help can save him in this pass ! " 

This deep concern on the part of the general was 
excited by the fact that Meldritch's regiment, which 
we left reforming for another onslaught, was nearest 
to the Barukhs, who were evidently extending their 
ranks with the design of attacking it. Quickly the 
white horsemen advanced and Meldritch, when he 
was apprised of his danger, found his corps envel- 
oped in a rough triangle, the base of it formed by the 
body of the enemy he had been on the point of 
charging. At a glance his soldier's eye recognized 
the superiority of the Barukh cavalry and he wheeled 
two companies about to face the graver danger, 
whilst to Vahan, with the third, was entrusted the 
task of preventing a rear attack by the smaller body 
of the enemy. 

They were seven hundred to three thousand. To 
charge upon their jaded horses must have been to 
break themselves and become engulfed in that mass 
of splendid horsemen. The Earl, therefore, decided 
to await the attack. It was the climax of the fight — 
the most critical moment of the day. On the result 
of the coming conflict depended the issue of the 
battle. The Earl turned in his saddle and addressed 
his men. 

u6 



THE DIN OF BATTLE 

" These be worthy of our steel," he cried, pointing 
with his outstretched sword towards the oncoming 
Barukhs. " Our commander watches us. Let every 
man strike for Christ, for honor and for life." 
"For Faith and Meldritch!" responded the men 
heartily. 

The Turks charged with courageous fury. Seven 
hundred pistols were discharged full in their faces, 
emptying hundreds of saddles. They recoiled but 
came again almost immediately. Once more they 
received a volley at close range and this time fell 
back in disorder, their ranks thrown into confusion 
by the great number of riderless horses that ran 
wildly amongst them. The Earl deemed the moment 
favorable for a counter-attack. 

" Charge ! " he cried in ringing tones, and 
plunged into the Moslem horde, followed by his 
men. 

Thrusting and hacking for dear life, Meldritch's 
troopers slowly fought their way through the 
Barukhs. As they emerged in little knots they be- 
gan to rally round the standards of their several 
leaders. The three captains were thus engaged in 
collecting the remnants of their men, when they per- 
ceived that the Earl was completely cut off. His 
plume, now no ruddier than his armor, marked the 
spot where alone, like a lion at bay, he held back a 
circle of the enemy. The red rays of the evening 
sun flashed from his long blade which, like a streak 

117 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

of fire, swept in wide strokes, now on this side and 
anon on that. 

^'To the Chief!" shouted John. ''Culnitz! 
Vahan! Follow me! To the Chief, my men!" 

Smith's voice rose above the clangor of weapons 
as he spurred into the dense mass of Moslems, closely 
followed by his fellow-captains. With slashing 
blows they opened a lane through which some fifty 
of their men rode after them. In a few minutes 
they gained beside the wearied Earl and surrounded 
him with a band of devoted followers. 

The situation of this handful of heroes, beset by 
more than a thousand furious enemies, was preca- 
rious in the extreme. To cut their way out was im- 
possible, and they prepared to sell their lives dearly 
and die as becomes gallant soldiers. But Fortune 
favors the brave. At this critical juncture. Count 
Ulrich, having routed the force to which he had been 
opposed, was able to bring his regiment to the relief 
of Meldritch. They bore down upon the Barukhs 
w^ho, taken in the rear and by surprise, broke and fled 
over the field. 

The Turkish trumpets now sounded the " recall " 
and the shattered regiments of the Sultan retired 
to where Hassan's banner proclaimed the presence 
of the dispirited commander. The Due de Mer- 
coeur's exhausted men lay down in their cloaks upon 
the ground which they had soaked with the blood 
of ten thousand Turks. 

ii8 



IX. 

GUERILLA TACTICS 



The Due de Mercceur defeats Hassan Pasha and Alba 
Regalis is secure — Meldritch carries the war into 
Transylvania — The advance against Recall — The 
troops are constantly attacked on the march — Cap- 
tain Smith treats the Turks to a surprise — He pro- 
poses A SCHEME for COUNTERACTING THE NIGHT ATTACKS — 

Five hundred Turks are entrapped and cut up — Clear- 
ing THE mountain ROAD TO ReGALL — ThE ARMY GAINS 
the SUMMIT AND ENCAMPS — ThE TuRKS ISSUE A CHAL- 
LENGE TO SINGLE COMBAT — ThE CHRISTIAN CAPTAINS DRAW 

lots for the honor of representing the army — " john 
Smith, the Englander, is our champion " — John gives 
Prince Moyses proof of his skill with the lance. 

Despite their superior numbers, the Turks fore- 
bore from renewing the battle on the day following 
the desperate struggle that was described in the last 
chapter. The Christians completely exhausted and 
many of them, like Captain Smith, sorely wounded, 
were only too glad of the respite. Thus the con- 
tending armies lay in sight of each other for days 
without action on either side. At length the Due 
de Mercceur saw a favorable opportunity for attack- 
ing and did so with such effect that Hassan Pasha, 
after losing six thousand men in this later battle, 
retired from the field and retreated to Buda. 

119 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

Relieved of present anxiety on the score of Alba 
Regalis, Mercoeur divided his army into three bodies 
and despatched them in different directions. One 
corps, under the command of the Earl of Meldritch, 
was assigned to service in Transylvania. Our hero 
recovered sufficiently to accompany his regiment 
which as we know could have ill-spared so good a 
man. The winter had set in before the command 
arrived at its destination, and the Earl went into 
camp to recruit his depleted regiments and prepare 
for the ensuing campaign. The regiment of Mel- 
dritch, which had recently added so greatly to its 
renown, had no difficulty in getting all the picked 
men it needed and in a few weeks had regained its 
full strength. 

With the opening of spring. Count Meldritch led 
his army into the wildest portion of Transylvania 
and began a vigorous campaign. The object was to 
clear the Turks off the plains and to take their chief 
stronghold, Regall, in the mountains of Zarham. 
The entire country was of the most rugged character 
and it had been for years the resort of Turks, Tartars 
and bandits of all nations. From this wild retreat 
they issued at favorable intervals and overran the 
neighboring valleys, destroying villages and carry- 
ing off their inhabitants into slavery. 

The fighting which Captain Smith and his compan- 
ions in arms now experienced was the most difficult 
known to warfare. It called for courage and 

120 



GUERILLA TACTICS 

patience, strength and quick-wittedness in an extra- 
ordinary degree. Though he could not have sus- 
pected it at the time, the training our hero received 
in this campaign was the best possible to fit him for 
success in his future career among the Indians of 
North America, and many a lesson that he learned 
in Transylvania was turned to good account in 
Virginia. 

During their march through the province of Zar- 
ham, the army of Meldritch never encountered troops 
in mass or in open combat, but were surrounded day 
and night by a foe invisible for the most part and 
appearing, when he did, in the most unexpected 
places. The road was through a country that 
afforded ample cover and ambuscades were of fre- 
quent occurrence. From the shelter of a wood or 
from behind a hill, a band of horsemen would dart 
upon the column with the swoop of a hawk, spear 
the nearest foot soldiers, and disappear in the twink- 
ling of an eye. These attacks were usually made 
in the uncertain light of the evening, when the Chris- 
tians could not effectively use their pistols. Some 
half a dozen such onslaughts had been made with 
complete success when it occurred to Captain Smith 
that the dusk which favored the attack might be 
made an aid in repelling it. His plan was suggested 
to the commander and with his approval was put 
into effect. It was ordered that on the following 
day the column should march with two ranks of 

121 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

men-at-arms on either flank, concealing a number of 
horsemen on foot leading their chargers. 

As the light began to fail the Christian army 
approached a point where their progress would take 
them between a rocky eminence and a thick coppice. 
It was just such a place as the guerillas would choose 
for an ambush and every one was on the lookout for 
the expected attack. They were not long in sus- 
pense. As they passed the two natural hiding places, 
Turks dashed out on either side and charged upon 
the Christians with a shout. But before they could 
reach their intended victims, the concealed horse- 
men had leapt into the saddle and riding out be- 
tween the files of foot soldiers charged the oncoming 
enemy at full speed. The crash as they came to- 
gether was terrific and the lighter Arab horses of 
the Turks were bowled over like skittles by the 
heavy chargers of Meldritch's men. The surprised 
Turks were readily slain as they lay upon the ground 
or turned to flee. Very few escaped, whilst the 
Christians returned to their ranks without the loss 
of a man. After this decisive turning of the tables 
upon them, the Ottomans contented themselves with 
picking off stragglers and casting spears from a 
tolerably safe distance. 

More trying, however, than the ambuscades were 
the night attacks, for they not only occasioned 
serious loss of life, but, by robbing the troops of 
much needed rest and keeping their nerves upon the 

122 



GUERILLA TACTICS 

rack, threatened the demoralization of the entire 
army. Night after night the Turks rushed the 
camp, cutting the tent ropes and stabbing the strug- 
gling soldiers under the canvas. The Earl of Mel- 
dritch was deeply concerned about these night 
attacks. He knew that unless they were checked 
his army could never reach the passes of Regall, 
much less effect the difficult task of taking the city. 
The general and his leading officers had several con- 
sultations on the subject but without arriving at a 
satisfactory conclusion. One-half of the force might 
have been employed to guard the other whilst it 
slept, but the day's march was so arduous that by 
nightfall few of the men were fit to stand. 

In this dilemma, the young Englishman, who had 
already done such good service for the army, came 
to the relief of his general with one of those practical 
schemes which he seemed to be ever ready to devise 
in an emergency. Following Captain Smith's sug- 
gestion, the Earl ordered that on the following night 
the camp should be pitched in a spot that would 
invite an attack by the enemy. The tents were to be 
erected as usual but the three front rows were to be 
empty. Behind these were firmly-stretched ropes 
at a height of about two feet from the ground and 
extending right across the camp. Beyond the ropes 
was left a clear space of twenty yards and along 
the farther side of this was drawn up, after dark, 
a body of one thousand picked men. 

123 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

The lights of the camp were out and the army 
was apparently sunk in slumber, when a large force 
of Turks galloped in among the tents and charged 
forward with their battle-cry of " Allah ! Allah ud 
Din!" (God and the Faith!) They expected an 
easy slaughter and escape with little loss but this 
time things were to fall out differently. The leading 
ranks of the Turks were in full career when they 
came upon the hidden ropes, and as their horses 
struck them they pitched forward upon their heads, 
throwing their riders at the very feet of the Chris- 
tians waiting with sword in hand to dispatch them. 
Rank after rank of the Turks rode into the trap and 
fell atop of one another in a shrieking, struggling 
mass. Meanwhile Meldritch's men-at-arms stabbed 
and hewed with might and main, slaughtering their 
enemies with a fury excited by the recollection of 
their nameless cruelties. By the time the less ad- 
vanced of the Turkish horsemen, realizing that they 
were entrapped, had turned about, they found them- 
selves face to face with a cordon of Meldritch's 
cavalry which completely cut off their retreat. In 
the end the entire body, numbering about five hun- 
dred, was slain. In those days prisoners were sel- 
dom taken in wars with infidels, and it was not 
often that the fanatical Turks would ask quarter of 
the unbeliever. 

After this affair the march was resumed with very 
little interference on the part of the enemy until the 

124 



GUERILLA TACTICS 

mountains of Zarham were reached. Here began 
the most difficult part of the miHtary operation. Re- 
gall was situated in a small table-land which formed 
the crest of an isolated mountain. It was approach- 
able only on one side and there the ascent must be 
made by a rough and narrow path. It is no wonder 
that the Turks deemed Regall impregnable and en- 
trusted their women and their treasures to the secur- 
ity of its position. The city had never been taken 
and it is doubtful whether it would have fallen to a 
less determined and able body of men than the 
veterans under Meldritch. 

A picked force was chosen to form the advance 
guard and John, in consideration of his recent ser- 
vices, was permitted to take his place in it. The 
work of this body was to clear and hold the road up 
the mountain which was defended by the Turks with 
the utmost obstinacy. Every foot of the way was 
contested and the advance guard lost a large propor- 
tion of its number, but at last it gained the top. The 
main body of the army and the big guns then made 
the ascent. When, after the weary weeks of fighting 
and marching, Meldritch's division camped in sight 
of the gates of Regall it had dwindled to fewer than 
eight thousand men. 

The city was garrisoned by twenty thousand 
Turks and had an ample supply of provisions. 
Under these conditions the Earl entertained no 
thought of attacking it but wisely contented himself 

125 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

with entrenching his position and repelling the fre- 
quent sorties of the besieged. In a few days Prince 
Moyses arrived with a reinforcement of nine thou- 
sand men and took over the chief command. The 
Christian army now proceeded to construct 
approaches to the city and to mount their guns in 
commanding positions. 

This work of preparation, which was performed 
with careful deliberation, consumed several weeks, 
and the delay tended to encourage the garrison. 
They foolishly attributed it to timidity and began to 
display contempt for the beleaguering army. They 
paraded upon the ramparts effigies of Christians 
hanging from gallows and shouted derisive messages 
to the besiegers. At length this over-confidence of 
the Turks took a form that afforded the besiegers a 
chance to prove that they were still awake and 
prepared for action. 

One day a messenger from the city was admitted 
to the presence of Prince Moyses under a flag of 
truce. He was the bearer of a lengthy document 
couched in pompous language which, after reproach- 
ing the Christians for the lack of exercise that was 
making them fat and timid, expressed a fear that 
they would depart from the city without affording 
any pastime to the ladies of it. That this might not 
be, Tur Pasha, a Turkish general, challenged to 
single combat any champion whom the Christian 
army might put forward. The combat was to be 

126 



GUERILLA TACTICS 

fought after the fashion of knightly times, with 
which the Turks had become familiar during the 
Crusades, and the head of the vanquished, together 
with everything brought into the field by him, should 
become the property of the victor. 

The challenge was received with delight in the 
Christian army and as soon as it became known 
scores of captains pressed forward for the privilege 
of accepting it. In order to avoid jealousy and dis- 
content by singling one out of so many brave men, 
the commander determined to decide the question 
by casting lots. Young John Smith was among 
the most eager candidates for the honor of repre- 
senting the army and his name and those of the 
others were written upon scraps of paper and shaken 
up in a helmet. It was a breathless moment when 
Prince Moyses thrust his hand into the casque and 
drew forth the billet upon which his fingers closed. 

" John Smith, the Englander, is our champion," 
he announced to the throng, with a shade of dis- 
appointment in his voice. He had hoped that the 
honor might fall to one of his own countrymen and, 
although Count Meldritch had spoken with warmth 
of John's courage and prowess, the Prince felt doubt- 
ful of the ability of a mere stripling to defeat an 
experienced warrior. 

As John was about to go to his tent, his heart 
full of joy at the wonderful good fortune that had 
befallen him, Prince Moyses beckoned him to his 

127 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

side. It was in the mind of the general to ask Smith 
to waive his right in favor of some older and better 
tried captain, but the first glance at the young man's 
eager face convinced his commander that it would 
be useless to pursue the purpose. Instead he in- 
quired whether Smith's horse and equipment were 
all that he could desire and what weapons he would 
choose, having as the challenged the right of 
selection. John replied that his horse had proved 
itself a trusty beast in many a sharp skirmish since 
the battle of Girkhe and for the weapon, he would 
name the lance in the handling of which he feared 
not to pit himself against any mortal man. 

As he made this truthful but, nevertheless, some- 
what boastful statement, John fancied that he de- 
tected a faint smile flickering about the corners of 
the Prince's mouth. He flushed at the thought that 
his general might be inwardly laughing at his preten- 
sions, and said, with some show of heat : 

" May It please your Highness to give me leave 
to prove my quality with the lance? " 

The Prince gravely assented to the proposal and a 
soldier was dispatched to fetch the young captain's 
horse and tilting lance. In the few minutes that 
elapsed before his return, our hero's thoughts strayed 
to the period of his hermitage In the Lincolnshire 
forest and he congratulated himself on the time then 
spent In the practice of a weapon that was fast 
falling Into disuse. 

128 



GUERILLA TACTICS 

Hard by the commander's tent stood a convenient 
tree. From one of its branches a soldier was in- 
structed to suspend an iron ring, no bigger than a 
dollar piece, at the height of a mounted man's head. 
When this had been done, John, who was already 
mounted, took his lance from the attendant soldier 
and placing it in rest, bore down upon the mark at 
full tilt. When he wheeled round and saluted Prince 
Moyses, the ring was upon the point of his lance. 

" Bravissimo ! " cried the Prince with a smile of 
satisfaction. " I had not thought to see that feat 
performed in this day," he added as he turned on his 
heel and entered the tent. 



129 



X. 

THE THREE TURKS 



Captain Smith meets the Turkish champion in a duel 
WITH lances — The gorgeous pasha makes a brave 
appearance but loses his life at the first encounter — 
Smith presents Prince Moyses with a grizzly trophy 
— The slain Turk's bosom friend challenges Smith — 
The combatants' lances are shattered to splinters — 
They continue the fight with pistols and the 
Englishman is hit — The gallant war-horse saves the 
issue — ^Grualgo bites the dust — Smith sends a chal- 
lenge INTO Recall — Meets Boni Mulgro and for the 

THIRD time is VICTOR — He IS HONORED WITH A PAGEANT — 

Receives rich presents, promotion and a patent of 
Nobility. 

A TRUCE having been declared for the day of the 
combat, the opposing armies approached each other 
without restraint but their soldiery did not mingle. 
The Christians were drawn up, a short distance from 
the city, in battle array with a grand display of 
banners, trophies and the various insignia of 
heraldry. The Moslems assembled in an irregular 
mass beneath the gray walls of the beleaguered town, 
whilst their women, attended by slaves, occupied 
points of vantage along the ramparts. 

Between the bodies of eager spectators lay a 

130 



THE THREE TURKS 

stretch of sward, which had been enclosed in a 
barricade after the fashion of the hsts in the old-time 
tournaments. Long before the hour set for the 
contest the troops had assembled on either side. In 
both armies the keenest interest in the affair pre- 
vailed and both realized that it was something more 
than a duel to the death, for the result would surely 
encourage the fighting men of one party as much as 
it would depress those of the other. In those days 
of superstition, men were ever ready to find an 
augury in every important event, and the army to 
whom the victory should fall would accept it as a 
promise of success in the final issue. 

It must be confessed that the greater degree of 
confidence was enjoyed by the Turks. Their cham- 
pion was a man in the prime of life and a soldier of 
approved valor and skill in arms. He had never 
been defeated in single combat, although twice pitted 
against Germans of renown. The Christians, on the 
other hand, could not shake off the doubt and appre- 
hension which they shared with their leader when 
the lot fell to the young Briton. The army had long 
since learned to respect his courage and fighting 
qualities in battle, and of his quick-wittedness they 
had received ample proof on the march to Regall. 
But none of them had any evidence of his ability to 
yield the lance, a weapon that demanded years of 
practice before a man might become expert with it. 
Thus it happened that the Germans, of whom the 

131 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

army was mostly composed, stood grim, silent and 
anxious, whilst the swarthy Ottomans gave vent to 
their elation in song and jest. 

The combatants were to meet when the sun should 
be precisely in mid-heaven so that neither might be 
at the disadvantage of having its rays in his eyes. 
The rules required the challenger to be the first in 
the field and in due time Tur Pasha, heralded by the 
sounds of hautboys, passed through the gates of the 
city and slowly made his way into the lists. His 
appearance elicited enthusiastic shouts from his 
countrymen and even forced ejaculations of admira- 
tion from the ranks of their enemies. 

The Turkish champion presented a brave figure. 
His proud bearing and graceful carriage in the 
saddle were enhanced by the stately action of the 
beautiful white Arab steed which he rode. He was 
clad in a splendid suit of burnished steel armor, 
richly inlaid with arabesque figures in gold. Upon 
his shoulders were fixed a pair of large wings made 
from eagles' feathers set in a frame of silver and 
garnished with gold and precious stones. He was 
attended by three Janizaries, one going before and 
bearing his lance, the others walking on either side 
and leading his horse to the station assigned him. 

No sooner had Tur Pasha taken up position at his 
end of the lists, than a flourish of trumpets an- 
nounced the appearance of John Smith. The cham- 
pion of the Christians presented an aspect as simple 

132 



THE THREE TURKS 

as his name and no less sturdy. His chestnut horse 
was a big, strong Norman, of the breed far-famed 
for service in battle. His armor was of plain steel 
and bore upon its surface many a dent in eloquent 
witness of hard knocks. The only touch of finery 
about the Englishman was the plume of black feath- 
ers which surmounted his helmet. He came upon 
the field attended by one page carrying his lance. 

After Captain Smith had halted at his post, the 
two champions sat like statues facing each other for 
a few minutes, affording the spectators opportunity 
to compare their points. At a signal blast from the 
trumpet, the antagonists rode forward slowly and 
met midway in the course. Saluting courteously, 
they passed each other, wheeled about and returned 
to their respective stations. 

A prolonged note from the trumpet warned the 
combatants to let down their vizors and set their 
lances in rest. The next gave the signal for the 
onset, and before it had died away each horseman 
had sprung forward urging his charger to its utmost 
speed. As soon as he felt that his horse was in full 
career, Smith leant forward, slackening the bridle 
and grasping the pommel of the saddle with his left 
hand to steady himself. His lance was couched at a 
level with his adversary's breast and his gaze was 
steadily fixed on the slit in the vizor through which 
the wearer looked. 

Nearer and nearer approached the onrushing 

133 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

horsemen. A few more strides, two brief seconds 
and they must meet in the shock. John can at last 
discern the glistening eyes of the Turk and in that 
instant he raises the point of his lance toward the 
other's face. The sudden movement disconcerts the 
Turkish champion. Involuntarily he shifts his aim 
and his weapon passes harmlessly over the English- 
man's shoulder at the moment that our hero's lance 
enters the eye of Tur Pasha and penetrates his brain. 
He fell from his horse and Smith leapt to the ground 
and unbuckled his helmet. A glance sufficed to 
show that the Turk was dead and with a stroke of 
his sword John severed the head from the body. 

Whilst the pagans in mournful procession carried 
the headless trunk of their recent champion into 
Regall, Smith was triumphantly escorted back to 
the camp of the besiegers. He ordered the head of 
Tur Pasha to be borne to the quarters of Prince 
Moyses, who was pleased to accept the grizzly 
trophy. The spoils of victory were not unacceptable 
to John, but he had no desire to trick himself out 
in the fancy armor with its trimmings, and these 
he sold for a good round sum. The horse, however, 
he was glad to keep, for he had long wished for 
an extra mount for light service, but heretofore his 
slender means had denied him that advantage. In 
the wars of the time, captains who could afford to 
do so kept two or more horses during a campaign, 
one to carry them on the march and another to ride 

134 



THE THREE TURKS 

in battle, for a man in armor was no light burden, 
and a beast that had borne its master ten or twelve 
miles would not be fit at the end of the journey for 
great exertion, although the life of its owner might 
depend upon its rendering spirited service. Captain 
Smith now had the satisfaction of knowing that he 
was one of the best mounted men in the army, for 
the Arab was a marvel of speed and agility and the 
Norman had been thoroughly trained by himself 
and was a perfect battle-horse. 

The chief mourner in Regall was one Grualgo, a 
fierce warrior, who had been the bosom friend of the 
slain pasha. When the funeral rites had been per- 
formed after the Muhammadan custom, Grualgo sent 
a message to Captain John Smith proposing to re- 
deem his friend's head at the risk of his own. He 
also offered to pledge his horse, arms and accoutre- 
ments on the issue. It is hardly necessary to say 
that the challenge was accepted with alacrity. 
Flushed with his recent victory and more than ever 
confident in his skill, our champion was delighted 
at this early chance for another display of his 
prowess. The consent of the general was readily 
obtained. Prince Moyses was greatly pleased at 
the cheering effect Smith's success had worked upon 
the troops and he was no longer doubtful of the 
Briton's ability to uphold the honor of the Christian 
army. The preparations were made as before, and 
the next day was appointed for the combat. 

135 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

Once more the walls were lined with the fair 
dames of Regall and in their shadow assembled the 
garrison, more subdued than on the former occasion 
but buoyed by hopes of better fortune. The Chris- 
tians, on their part, lined up, exultant and strong 
in the expectation of another victory for their 
champion. 

Grualgo entered the lists almost as splendidly 
mounted and equipped as the pasha had been. Cap- 
tain Smith wore the same plain but serviceable suit 
of armor and rode his trusty Norman charger. He 
had again exercised his right as the challenged to 
name the lance as the principal weapon of the 
combat. 

At the trumpet signal, the combatants spurred 
forward at full speed, each with his weapon- well 
and firmly aimed at his opponent's breast. They 
met in mid-career with a crash that resounded over 
the field. The lances flew into pieces. The horses 
fell back upon their haunches. Both riders reeled 
under the shock but each contrived to keep his seat. 
Casting aside the splintered spears, they drew their 
pistols from the saddle pockets. Smith was the first 
to fire, but at the instant of the discharge the Turk's 
horse swerved and the bullet hummed harmlessly 
by his master's head. Grualgo had reserved his shot 
and now took careful aim. The Norman, in re- 
sponse to the pressure of his rider's legs, was gath- 
ering himself for a spring out of the line of fire 

136 



THE THREE TURKS 

when the report of the Turk's pistol rang out. The 
ball struck John's headpiece fair in the centre of the 
forehead but failed to penetrate the steel. Our hero 
was stunned and sight suddenly forsook him. The 
bridle dropped from his nerveless fingers and he 
swayed in his seat. He gave himself up for lost as 
he felt his senses deserting him. Then came the 
thought that he was the champion of the Christian 
army, that they were watching him, depending upon 
him to secure victory for them. Exerting all the 
will at his command, he set his teeth together and 
fought back the inclination to swoon. 

Grualgo seeing his enemy at his mercy, smiled 
with grim satisfaction as he drew his second pistol, 
intending to dispatch the Christian youth with delib- 
erate and sure aim. But the trusty Norman had not 
been trained to battle for nothing. The loose seat 
in the saddle and the relaxed grip of the bridle told 
him that his master was in distress and depended 
upon him to save his life. With quick but easy 
action, so as not to unseat the rider, the intelligent 
beast strode out of range. The Turk wheeled and 
galloped after him. His was the swifter steed and 
he had no difficulty in overtaking Smith's charger, 
but each time as he levelled his weapon to fire, the 
Norman darted away at an angle. In this manner 
the gallant animal contrived to prolong the combat 
for many minutes. Meanwhile Smith's senses and 
his strength were fast reviving. It gladdened the 

137 



THE SOLDIER OF. FORTUNE 

noble steed to feel the returning firmness of seat 
and grasp of the bridle, and his master, as his sight 
cleared, began to lend his guidance to the clever 
tactics of the animal. 

When Captain Smith fully realized the situation, 
he made up his mind that success could be secured 
only by bold and daring action. In his weakened 
state he could not hope to overcome the Turk in 
a prolonged fight. He must rely upon surprising 
the other and bringing the affair to an issue by a 
sudden attack. Grualgo would not risk his last 
shot until he could make sure of his aim. He prob- 
ably believed our hero to be sorely wounded and had 
no thought of his reviving or resuming the offensive. 

In one of his horse's evasive rushes, Smith bent 
forward upon the animal's neck as though overcome 
by sudden pain, but the movement was made to 
enable him to stealthily draw his loaded pistol from 
the holster. Holding it concealed behind the high 
pommel of his saddle, he braced his nerves for the 
final effort. Once more Grualgo approached his foe 
but this time, instead of allowing his horse to spring 
aside, John urged him forward, straight at the 
astonished Turk. Before the latter could recover 
his presence of mind sufficiently to use his weapon, 
the Englishman's pistol was discharged full in his 
face, and he fell to the ground in a dying state. 
Smith dismounted and gave the Turk his coup de 
grace, or finishing stroke, and then cut off his head. 

138 



THE THREE TURKS 

This proceeding must strike us as being cold- 
blooded and merciless, but it was strictly in accord- 
ance with the terms of the combat and the character 
of the age in which our hero lived. Our forefathers 
of the seventeenth century were as rough as they 
were brave. They lived amid scenes of strife and 
bloodshed, and men who hazarded their own lives 
daily naturally held those of their enemies cheap. 

This second defeat was a severe blow to the 
defenders of Regall. Their two foremost champions 
had been vanquished and by a beardless boy, for 
Captain Smith at this time had barely passed his 
twenty-first year. There were no more challenges 
from the disheartened garrison. They lost all desire 
to afford pastime for the ladies and they ceased to 
find the Christians subjects for contemptuous jests 
as they had done in the early days of the siege. 
Their sallies were now of rare occurrence and were 
easily repelled, so that the work of preparation for 
the final assault upon the city went forward with 
little interruption. 

Our hero, in whom love of action was second 
nature, chafed sorely under the slow and tedious 
engineering operations. At length he sought and 
obtained permission from Prince Moyses to send a 
challenge into the city. This message was couched 
in the most courteous terms and was addressed to 
the ladies of Regall, our hero shrewdly suspecting 
that in this way he would more quickly touch the 

139 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

honor of the men. Captain John Smith begged to 
assure the ladies of Regall that he was not so enam- 
ored of the heads of their servants, but that he was 
ready to restore them upon proper terms. He urged 
the ladies to send forth a champion who would risk 
his head in the effort to regain those of the van- 
quished Turks. Captain Smith concluded by ex- 
pressing his willingness that his own head should 
accompany the others in case the champion of the 
ladies proved the victor in the proposed combat. 
In due time an acceptance of this challenge was 
received from one Boni Mulgro, and a day was set 
for the trial of arms. 

The conditions of this third duel were similar to 
those that governed the two preceding combats, with 
the exception of one important particular. John 
Smith, being the challenger on this occasion, the 
choice of weapons rested with his adversary. Mul- 
gro had no stomach for a contest with the lance, of 
which Smith had proved himself a master. He 
chose to fight with the pistol, battle axe and falchion. 
In the use of these weapons, and especially the battle 
axe, he was expert. This wise decision of the Turk 
came near to undoing our hero as the sequel will 
show. 

At the signal of attack, the combatants advanced 
upon each other but not at the charge as would have 
been the case had lances been their weapons. In- 
stead, they caused their horses to curvet and prance 

140 



THE THREE TURKS 

and change suddenly from one direction to an- 
other. These manoeuvres, resembHng those of two 
wrestlers, were designed to disconcert the aim, and 
in the present instance did so with such complete 
effect that each of the champions emptied two pistols 
without touching his enemy. 

They now resorted to the battle axe, on which 
the Turk rested his hope of success. He found in 
Captain John Smith an antagonist little less pro- 
ficient than himself. For a while the strife waxed 
warm and fast without any perceptible advantage to 
either. Heavy blows were aimed and fended with- 
out ceasing, leaving neither, as Smith tells us, with 
" scarce sense enough to keep his saddle." At length 
a hard blow delivered by the Turk struck John's 
weapon near the head and it flew from his hand. At 
the sight of this advantage gained by their champion, 
the people of Regall set up such a shout as to shake 
the walls of the city. 

It was a critical moment. Smith was disarmed. 
The Turk was within arm's length of him. He 
raised his battle axe to strike a crushing blow. Be- 
fore it could descend the Norman charger had sprung 
aside and the weapon cut the air harmlessly. But 
the danger was only averted for a moment. The 
Turk pressed close upon his adversary, striving to 
strike, but each time the axe was raised the good 
horse reared suddenly or sprung away. 

Meanwhile Captain Smith had succeeded in draw- 

141 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

ing his falchion. Hardly had its point cleared the 
scabbard, when Mulgro again came on with an 
incautious rush. As the Turk raised his arm to 
swing the heavy weapon, Smith thrust with full 
force and ran his sword through the body of Boni 
Mulgro. 

The Christian army was fairly wild with delight 
at this third victory of Captain John Smith, and the 
commander ordered a pageant in his honor. With 
an escort of six thousand men-at-arms, the three 
Turk's heads and the spoils of the three combats 
borne before him, Captain Smith was conducted to 
the pavilion of the general, who received him sur- 
rounded by his principal officers. Prince Moyses 
embraced our hero in the presence of the troops and, 
after complimenting him warmly on his valiant 
deeds, presented him with a splendid charger richly 
caparisoned, a beautiful scimitar of Damascus steel 
and a belt containing three hundred ducats. 

But more highly than these gifts John valued the 
distinction bestowed upon him by his old comman- 
der. Count Meldritch, truly proud of his young 
protege, there and then appointed him a major- 
captain in his regiment. 

Nor were these the only rewards that fell to the 
lot of Captain John Smith on account of his prowess 
at the siege of Regall. At a later period, when the 
knowledge of his conduct came to Duke Sigismund 
Bathor of Transylvania, he presented our hero with 

143 



THE THREE TURKS 

a picture of himself set in gold, conferred upon him 
a yearly pension of three hundred ducats — a snug 
sum in those days — and capped all with a patent of 
nobility. This patent entitled Captain John Smith 
to a coat of arms, bearing three Turks' heads in a 
shield. 

John Smith's patent of nobility, setting forth the 
deeds for which it was conferred, may be seen in 
the College of Heralds, London, where, in its orig- 
inal Latin form, it was officially recorded August 
19th, 1625, by Sir William Segar, Garter King-at- 
arms. 



143 



XI. 

BRAVE HEARTS AND TRUE 



Recall is bombarded and taken by assault — The Earl of 

Meldritch leads an army of thirty thousand into 
Wallachia — Fierce fighting and a retreat through 
the enemy's country — The " Master of Stratagem " 

COMMANDS THE VANGUARD AND CLEARS A PASS — ThE EaRL's 
depleted army makes a last STAND IN THE FATEFUL 
VALLEY OF VeRISTHORNE — FORTY THOUSAND TARTARS LAY 

before them and in their rear thirty thousand turks 
— The Christians make a splendid but hopeless 
DEFENSE — They attempt to cut their way out and a 

MERE HANDFUL ESCAPE — JOHN SmITH IS LEFT ON THE 
FIELD COVERED WITH WOUNDS — He IS FOUND BY THE ENEMY 

and tended — sold for a slave at axopolis and sent to 
Constantinople. 

Although the defeat of their champions natu- 
rally had a depressing effect upon the garrison, they 
continued to maintain a strong defence. The 
approaches, upon which the besiegers had been at 
work for weeks were now, however, completed and 
their guns brought within close range of the walls 
of Regall. For fifteen days a constant fire was kept 
up by twenty-six pieces of artillery and at the end of 
that time two large breaches afforded ample avenues 
for assault. 

144 



BRAVE HEARTS AND TRUE 

When the Christian army entered the town a ter- 
rific conflict ensued, but after two days of hand to 
hand fighting through the streets the citadel fell 
and with the capture of that inner stronghold all 
opposition ceased. Prince Moyses set his men to 
repair the fortifications and when that had been 
accomplished left a garrison in the place and pro- 
ceeded to the reduction of a number of neighboring 
towns. At the close of these minor operations the 
Prince's army was broken up and Captain John 
Smith went with the Earl of Meldritch into 
Wallachia. 

The Earl opened the campaign in Wallachia with 
a body of thirty thousand veteran troops, of which 
his own regiment was the pick. Opposed from the 
first to great odds, they performed magnificent ser- 
vice until finally annihilated in the fatal valley of 
Veristhorne. But the army of Meldritch had many 
a hard fought fight before that dreadful day. There 
was one great battle in Wallachia which closed with 
twenty-five thousand dead upon the field. They 
lay so thick that " there was scarce ground to stand 
upon," says Smith, " but upon the dead carcasses." 
Though the Turks were defeated in this affair, the 
victory had been purchased at such a heavy cost 
that the Earl decided to retreat upon the fortified 
town of Rothenthrum, and this with as little delay as 
possible because fresh bodies of the enemy were 
moving against him from every direction. 
lo 145 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

The march of the retiring army was hampered at 
every step by the enemy, who hung upon its rear and 
flanks and engaged portions of it in frequent skir- 
mishes. The men were thus wearied and their 
progress retarded. The special object of these tac- 
tics on the part of the Turks became apparent when 
the Christian commander learned that a strong force 
had thrown itself across his path. It was posted in 
a pass through which Meldritch must necessarily 
Sfo in order to reach Rothenthrum. Nor was this 
all, for the same news-bearer informed the general 
that an army of forty thousand Tartars was moving 
rapidly to join the Turks in the defile. 

The situation was extremely perilous but it 
allowed the Earl no alternative from the desperate 
course of attacking a body twice as numerous as his 
own, enjoying the advantage of an ideal position. 
To turn back would be certain destruction. To stay 
where he was would be to die like a rat in a trap. 
The only hope — and it was very slim — ^lay in cutting 
a way through the Turks holding the pass and gain- 
ing the town, only a few miles beyond, before the 
reinforcing Tartars could arrive. Hesitation was 
foreign to the character of Meldritch. Putting a 
bold face upon the matter, he marched on until 
within a mile of the pass and then halted his men 
to prepare for an attack as soon as night should fall. 

In the meanwhile our hero's busy brain had been 
at work, and when the troops came to a halt he had 

146 



BRAVE HEARTS AND TRUE 

a simple but well-devised plan to propose to his com- 
mander. He lost no time in repairing to the spot 
where the general stood consulting with his leading 
officers. Although no more than a major-captain, 
Smith could always gain the ear of his superiors, 
who had long since learned to respect his judgment 
and shrewd resourcefulness. 

" Way there for my * Master of Stratagem,' " 
cried the Earl banteringly, as our hero approached. 
" Now I warrant he hath some bold proposal to 
advance that shall give us easement in this difficulty. 
Thou art always welcome Captain Smith, for 
methinks Dame Fortune dances close attendance on 
thee." 

Smith revealed his scheme and immediately re- 
ceived the consent of the commander to its execution. 

" By my halidame ! " said the pleased general, 
" this powder-magician of ours would rout the forces 
of Pluto and distract his realm with horrible con- 
trivances. Take what men you need and make what 
arrangements your judgment prompts, Captain 
Smith. Tonight the van is under your command." 

The leader of the vanguard was decidedly the 
post of honor in such an action as was about to 
begin, and as our captain rode forward in the dark 
at the head of three hundred picked horsemen, he 
felt justly proud of the position assigned to him. 
Each of his men carried a spear on the head of which 
was fastened a bunch of fireworks, designed to make 

147 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

as much noise and splutter as possible. When they 
had arrived within a few hundred yards of the Turks 
who lay in waiting at the entrance to the pass, each 
man lighted the combustibles at the end of his lance 
and charged with it thrust in front of his horse's 
head. The effect upon the enemy was immediate 
and decisive. Panic seized their ranks. They 
turned and fled, falling over one another in their 
terrified haste to escape the demons by which they 
supposed themselves to be beset. The horses of their 
cavalry, no less alarmed by the strange sight, 
plunged wildly amongst them, increasing the con- 
fusion. 

Into this disordered mass rode Smith's horsemen 
followed by the main body, slaying as they went. 
So they cut their way through the pass and emerged 
on the other side without losing a score of their 
number. It was a great achievement, but Mel- 
dritch's little army was still in very grave danger. 
The Tartars were close at hand if not already in the 
way. The Earl pushed forward, but he dared not 
urge his troops to their utmost speed, in case he 
should come upon the enemy with his horses ex- 
hausted. Furthermore, the night was unusually 
dark and the men had to keep to the road and pro- 
ceed cautiously for fear of falling or losing their 
way. 

With the first streaks of dawn, the anxious Earl, 
riding at the head of the column, began to gaze 

148 



BRAVE HEARTS AND TRUE 

forward with straining eyes. They were entering" 
the valley of Veristhome and the refuge they sought 
was scarce three miles distant. Presently the gen- 
eral, looking across the valley, dimly discerned the 
black bulk of Rothenthrum upon the farther side. 
But the cry of joy that started from his lips was 
cut short by the sight of a huge dark mass stretched 
across the middle ground. It was too late. Forty 
thousand Tartars lay before them and in their rear 
thirty thousand Turks were advancing. 

The Earl of Meldritch was one of those rare com- 
binations — a dashing leader and a sound general. 
His inclination would have prompted him to charge 
the horde of barbarians that lay in his path, but such 
a course would have been suicidal. Instead, he led 
his troops to the base of a mountain where he imme- 
diately began dispositions to withstand an attack. 
The Tartars commenced to form their ranks at sun- 
rise but, fortunately for the Christians, did not ad- 
vance until noon. This unexpected respite enabled 
Meldritch, not only to rest his men and horses after 
their all-night march, but also to make some rough 
defences. The Tartar cavalry were the greater pro- 
portion of their army and that most to be feared. 
In order to check their charges, the Earl surrounded 
his position, except where it rested upon the moun- 
tain, with a cordon of sharpened stakes, driven firmly 
into the ground. 

The sun was high in the heavens when the Tartar 

149 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

horsemen advanced to the discordant clamor of 
drums, trumpets and hautboys. In dense ranks they 
stretched far beyond each flank of the small Chris- 
tian army and looked as though they might envelop 
and swallow it with ease. Behind them came a 
horde of foot-soldiers armed with bows and bills. 
By this time detached bodies of Turks began to 
appear on the surrounding hills where they com- 
placently sat down to watch the combat in the arena 
below, prepared, if necessary, to reinforce the Tar- 
tars. These additional enemies amounted to about 
fifteen thousand in number, so that Meldritch's ten 
thousand were hopelessly overpowered. The Earl 
realized that his little force was doomed but, like a 
good and brave commander, he had made the best 
disposition possible of them and was determined 
to fight to the last. 

When the Tartar horse had advanced to within 
a half mile of his position, Meldritch launched a body 
of his cavalry under Nederspolt against them. 
These veteran troopers made a most brilliant charge 
and threw the enemy into confusion, but the numbers 
of the Christians were too small to permit them to 
follow up this advantage and they wisely retired 
within their lines. The Tartars now advanced their 
foot, whilst their horsemen reformed on either flank. 
The sky was presently darkened by flight after flight 
of countless arrows which, however, did compara- 
tively little harm. The Christians retaliated with 

150 



BRAVE HEARTS AND TRUE 

another charge, breaking the centre of the enemy and 
checking his advance. With ten thousand more 
cavalry Meldritch might have swept the ill disci- 
plined assailants from the field, but he v^as too weak 
to venture upon aggressive tactics and once again 
had to retire his men in face of a success. 

In anticipation of a renewal of the attack by the 
Tartar horsemen, Meldritch had formed his infantry, 
under Veltus, just beyond the palisade of stakes. 
They were ordered to hold their ground as long as 
possible and then to fall back behind the defence. 
The Tartars, confident in their superior numbers, 
as well they might be, charged repeatedly. Each 
time they were gallantly repulsed, but at length 
Veltus had lost so many men that he was forced to 
fall back. The enemy, brandishing their spears and 
yelling exultantly, followed close upon the retiring 
foot-soldiers and came quite unawares upon the rows 
of sharpened stakes. In a moment a mass of strug- 
gling men and horses lay at the mercy of Meldritch's 
troops who slew two thousand of them. 

This splendid success on the part of the pitiful 
handful of Christians now reduced to half their 
original number, dampened the ardor of the Tartars. 
There was a momentary cessation in the attack and 
the defence might have been maintained until dark- 
ness set in, perhaps, but the bodies of Turks which 
we have mentioned as surveying the field in readiness 
to render assistance if needed, now began to descend 

151 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

to the valley. The Earl realized that once these 
auxiliaries joined forces with the Tartars, all would 
be lost. He determined to seize the moment of 
hesitancy on the part of the latter to make an attempt 
to break through them and gain the town of Rothen- 
thrum. Accordingly, he quickly formed his cavalry 
in the van and advanced to the attack. It was a 
forlorn hope but no better prospect offered. Five 
thousand men threw themselves upon thirty thousand 
with the desperation of despair. The Earl, upon his 
great white charger, rode in the lead, followed by his 
own regiment in which Captain Smith was now the 
senior officer. Straight at the Tartar cavalry they 
went and cut their way through the front ranks as 
though they had been but paper barricades. But 
rank after rank confronted them and with each fresh 
contact they left numbers of their own men behind. 
The slaughter was indescribable. Soon they were 
the centre of a maelstrom of frenzied human beings 
with scarce more chance for escape than has a canoe 
in the vortex of a whirlpool. They fought like 
heroes to the death and made fearful havoc among 
their enemies. The gallant Earl and a few hundred 
followers made their way as by a miracle through 
the surrounding mass and swimming the River 
Altus, escaped. 

The setting sun looked down upon thirty thousand 
dead and dying strewn over the Valley of Veris- 
thorne, but lying in gory heaps where the last des- 

152 



BRAVE HEARTS AND TRUE 

perate struggle had taken place. There lay the 
flower of that splendid army of thirty thousand 
veterans that the Earl of Meldritch had proudly led 
into Wallachia a few months before and amongst 
them almost all his leading officers. *' Give me 
leave," says Captain Smith, in his account of the 
affair, " to remember the names of my own country- 
men in these exploits, that, as resolutely as the best, 
in the defense of Christ and his Gospel ended their 
days; as Baskerfield, Hardwicke, Thomas Milmer, 
Robert Molineux, Thomas Bishop, Francis Comp- 
ton, George Davison, Nicholas Williams and one 
John, a Scot, did what men could do ; and when they 
could do no more left there their bodies, in testimony 
of their minds. Only Ensign Carleton and Sergeant 
Robinson escaped." 

These men were members of Smith's company and 
their captain lay among them where he had fallen 
covered with wounds. But he was not quite dead. 
iThe Turks and Tartars going over the field in search 
of spoils were attracted to him by the superiority of 
his armor. This led them to believe that he was 
a man of rank, and finding that he still lived they 
carried him into their camp with a view to preserv- 
ing his life for the sake of ransom. His hurts were 
tended and he was nursed with care. When suf- 
ficiently recovered to travel, he was sent down to 
the slave market at Axopolis. Here Smith was put 
up to auction together with a number of other poor 

153 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

wretches who had escaped death on the field of battle 
to meet with a worse fate, perhaps, at the hands of 
cruel masters. 

Our hero fetched a good price, as much on account 
of his vigorous appearance as because there seemed 
to be a prospect of profit in the purchase if he should 
turn out to be a nobleman as was suspected. He 
was bought by the Pasha Bogall and sent by him as 
a present to his affianced at Constantinople. Smith 
tells us that " by twenty and twenty, chained by the 
necks, they marched in files to this great city, where 
they were delivered to their several masters, and he 
to the young Charatza Tragabigzanda." 



IS4 



XII. 

SLAVERY AND A SEA-FIGHT 



John Smith is delivered to the Lady Charatza, his 

FUTURE MISTRESS — He FALLS INTO KIND HANDS AND 
EXCITES THE TURKISH MaIDEN's INTEREST — HeR MOTHER 
INTERVENES AND HE IS SENT TO AN OUTLYING PROVINCE — 
He FINDS A BRUTAL MASTER AND IS SUBJECTED TO TREAT- 
MENT " BEYOND THE ENDURANCE OF A DOG " — He SLAYS THE 
CRUEL TiMARIOT AND ESCAPES UPON HIS HORSE — WaNDERS 
ABOUT FOR WEEKS AND AT LENGTH REACHES A CHRISTIAN 
SETTLEMENT — ADVENTURES IN AfRICA — A TRIP TO SEA V^ITH 

Captain Merham — The Britisher fights two Spanish 

SHIPS AND HOLDS HIS OWN — SmITH RENDERS GOOD SERVICE 
IN THE FIGHT AND EMPLOYS ONE OF HIS NOVEL " STRATA- 
GEMS " — Return to England. 

John Smith had never found himself in worse 
straits than now, as shackled to a fellow slave he 
tramped along the road between Axopolis and the 
Turkish capital. Hopeless as the situation seemed 
to be, he did not give himself up to despair, nor wear 
himself by repining over a condition which was be- 
yond his power to remedy. He had learned from 
experience that the sun is apt to break through the 
clouds of the darkest day and when we are least 
expecting it. So, with the philosophy that is charac- 
teristic of the true soldier of fortune, he determined 

155 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

to await tlie turn of events with patience, and mean- 
while found entertainment for his mind in a study 
of the strange people and places that came to his 
notice on the way. He has left an interesting 
account of these, but as they had no direct bearing 
upon the actual events of his life, we will pass them 
over. 

The Pasha Bogall appears to have been a character 
somewhat like Sir John Falstaff, the hero of imag- 
inary military exploits. He prepared the Lady 
Charatza — as Smith calls her — for the reception of 
his gift by a letter. In this fanciful missive the 
Giaour was described as a Bohemian nobleman 
whom the valiant Bogall had defeated in single 
combat and made prisoner. In his desire to exalt 
himself in the mind of his mistress, the Turk fell 
into two errors. He took it for granted that the 
slave and the Turkish damsel would be unable to 
converse with each other and he expatiated on 
Smith's prowess in order to enhance by comparison 
his own valor in overcoming him. 

The fair Charatza was naturally curious to see 
this noble and unfortunate slave for whom she could 
hardly fail to entertain feelings of compassion. 
When they met, the lady was more impressed than 
she would have cared to acknowledge by the bearing 
and address of the handsome captain. They found 
a ready means of communication in Italian which 
both understood and spoke with tolerable fluency. 

is6 



SLAVERY AND A SEA-FIGHT 

Questioned as to the combat in which the Pasha had 
defeated him, Smith laughed and declared that he 
had never set eyes on the doughty Turk until they 
met in the market place of Axopolis. As to being 
a Bohemian nobleman, he claimed no greater dis- 
tinction than that of an English gentleman and a 
captain of horse. 

Charatza did not doubt the truth of Captain 
Smith's statement to her, but she caused inquiry to 
be made about him amongst the other captives who 
had been distributed here and there in the city. 
Thus she learned that her slave, whilst in truth no 
more than a captain in rank, was one of the most 
renowned soldiers in the army of the Emperor, and 
indeed had no equal among men of his age. The 
story of the three Turks reached her through the 
same sources and aroused admiration where curiosity 
and compassion had before been excited. The out- 
come was something like that in the story of Othello 
and Desdemona. 

The Turkish lady, young and romantic, found the 
stories of Captain Smith's adventures so interesting 
that she insisted upon his telling them over and over 
again. In order to enjoy this pleasure, without 
arousing criticism of her unusual familiarity with a 
male slave, she had him assigned to work in her 
private garden which formed a part of the extensive 
grounds attached to the mansion. There undis- 
turbed, hours were spent daily by the captive in recit- 

157 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

ing to his fair owner stories of his varied experiences 
and in giving her accounts of different places and 
peoples in the wonderful world of which she knew 
almost nothing. 

Thus several weeks passed and our hero, who was 
well fed and comfortably lodged meanwhile, fast 
regained his wonted strength and energy. It may 
be asked, why did he not attempt to escape? The 
thought of course entered his mind, but investigation 
soon satisfied him that the difficulties in the way 
were almost insurmountable. The place was sur- 
rounded by high walls which were guarded day and 
night by armed eunuchs. Smith had no clothes 
but his own nor any means of securing others. 
Even if he gained the streets he would be marked 
as a foreigner and suspected of being an escaped 
slave. Under the circumstances he determined to 
abide his time in the hope that his fair mistress might 
become willing to release him and aid in his escape. 

But affairs took a turn that neither of the young 
people, who were beginning to feel a strong regard 
for each other, had looked for. The mother of Cha- 
ratza, informed by a jealous Turkish servant of the 
meetings between her daughter and the Giaour, came 
upon them one day and expressed her indignation 
in stinging terms. She declared her determination 
to sell the English slave immediately and would have 
carried her threat into effect but for the suggestion 
of Charatza that the Pasha might not be pleased at 

158 



SLAVERY AND A SEA-FIGHT 

such disposition of his gift. Finally a compromise 
was agreed upon. The brother of Charatza was a 
Timariot, that is a Turkish feudal chieftain, at Nal- 
brits, in a distant province. It was decided that 
Smith should be sent there, Charatza hoping to be 
able to contrive his return, and indeed having some 
idea that the captive might be induced to turn 
Muhammadan and enter the Sultan's army. 

So John Smith was sent to Nalbrits and at the 
same time Charatza despatched a letter to her brother 
in which she begged him to treat the young English- 
man kindly and to give him the lightest sort of 
work. Any good effect that might have accrued 
from this well-intentioned but ill-advised letter was 
prevented by another which went forward at the 
same time. In it the Pasha's mother told of the 
extraordinary interest Charatza had displayed in the 
infidel slave and expressed a suspicion that the young 
girl's affections had become fastened upon him. 
This of course enraged the haughty and fanatical 
Turk and the unfortunate Smith immediately felt 
the weight of his new master's displeasure. Within 
an hour of his arrival at Nalbrits he was stripped 
naked, his head and face were shaved " as smooth 
as the palm of his hand " and he was put into a 
garment of undressed goat-skin with an iron ring 
round his neck. 

Our hero now entered upon a life too miserable 
for description and, as he expresses it, ** beyond the 

159 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

endurance of a dog." He was subjected to the 
hardest and vilest tasks and, being the latest comer 
among hundreds of slaves, became slave to the whole 
herd, for such was the custom which he was in no 
position to contest. He found his companions a 
poor lot, broken in body and spirit, and sunk in apa- 
thetic resignation to their condition. He endeav- 
ored to discover among them a few with sufficient 
courage and enterprise to plan an uprising, but soon 
abandoned the idea. It was clear that any chance 
that might arise for escape would be impaired by the 
co-operation of such hopelessly sunken wretches. 
During the months that he remained in this terrible 
bondage his main effort was to sustain his own 
spirits and to combat the tendency to fall into des- 
pair. Few men could have succeeded in this, but 
John Smith combined with great physical strength 
and the highest courage an unshakable trust in 
Providence. The event justified his confidence and 
he fully deserved the good fortune which ultimately 
befell him. 

When he had been several months at Nalbrits, it 
happened that Smith was put to work on the thresh- 
ing fioor at a country residence of the Pasha. Here 
he labored with a long heavy club, the flail not being 
known to the people of those parts. The Pasha 
seems to have entertained a feeling of positive hatred 
for the slave, fanned no doubt by frequent letters 
from Charatza, who could have no knowledge of his 

i6o 



SLAVERY AND A SEA-FIGHT 

condition. It was a favorite pastime with the Turk 
to stand over Smith whilst at his labor and taunt 
him. At such times, it was with the greatest difficulty 
that the captain restrained the desire to leap upon 
his persecutor and strangle him. He knew, how- 
ever, that to have raised his hand against his cruel 
master would have entailed torture and probably 
a lingering death. 

One morning the Pasha came into the barn where 
Smith was alone at work. The malicious Turk fell 
to sneering at his slave as usual and when the latter, 
goaded beyond endurance, replied with spirit, the 
Pasha struck him across the face with a riding whip. 
Smith's threshing bat whistled through the air, and 
at the first blow the brutal Timariot lay dead at the 
feet of his slave. There was not an instant to be 
lost. It was by the merest chance that Smith was 
alone. The overseer might return at any moment. 
Stripping the body of the slain Pasha and hiding it 
under a heap of straw, Smith threw off his goat-skin 
and hurriedly donned the Turkish costume. He 
loosed the horse which the Turk had ridden to the 
spot, sprang into the saddle and galloped at random 
from the place. 

Smith's first impulse was to ride as fast as possible 
in the opposite direction to Nalbrits, and this he did, 
continuing his career until night overtook him. He 
entered a wood at some distance from the road and 
there passed the hours of darkness. He never failed to 
II i6i 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

keep a clear head in the most critical emergencies and 
in the haste of departure had not neglected to secure 
the Pasha's weapons and to snatch up a sack of corn 
from the threshing floor. The latter would preserve 
his life for some time and with the former he pro- 
posed to sell it dearly if overtaken. He had no idea 
as to what direction to take in order to reach a Chris- 
tian community.- Daybreak found him in this con- 
dition of perplexity, and he resumed his wandering 
flight with less impetuosity and a careful regard to 
avoid every locality that appeared to be inhabited. 
At a distance his costume might prove a protection, 
but on closer inspection a beholder could not fail to 
note the iron collar that proclaimed him a slave. 

Smith had ridden about aimlessly for three days 
and nights, not knowing where he was nor how far 
from Nalbrits, when he suddenly chanced upon one 
of the great caravan roads that traversed Asia and 
connected with the main highways of Europe. He 
knew that if he followed this road far enough west- 
ward he must come eventually into some Christian 
country, but caution was more necessary than ever, 
for these were much travelled routes. He concluded 
to skirt the road by day and ride upon it only after 
dark. At the close of the fourth day after his 
escape he came to the meeting point of several cross- 
roads and then learned the peculiar method employed 
by the people of those parts to direct travellers. The 
sign posts were painted with various designs to 

i6a 



SLAVERY AND A SEA-FIGHT 

indicate the directions of different countries. For 
instance, a half moon pointed to the country of the 
Crim Tartars, a black man to Persia, a sun to China, 
and a cross — which our hero perceived with joy — 
distinguished the road leading to the Christian realm 
of Muscovy, the Russia of today. 

After sixteen days' riding, without encountering 
a mishap. Smith arrived safely at a Muscovite settle- 
ment on the Don where he was warmly received. 
The galling badge of bondage was filed from his 
neck and he felt then, but not before, once more a 
free man. His wants were supplied and he was 
furnished w^ith sufficient money to enable him to con- 
tinue his journey in comfort. He proceeded into 
Transylvania where his old comrades welcomed him 
as one from the grave, having lamented him as 
among the dead at Rothenthrum. The Earl of Mel- 
dritch was delighted to meet his old captain and 
" Master of Stratagem " once more and regretted 
that the existing state of peace prevented their fight- 
ing together again. That condition determined our 
hero to seek service in Africa where he heard that a 
war was in progress. Before his departure, Prince 
Sigismund presented him with fifteen hundred 
ducats, and so he set out with a well-filled purse and 
a light heart. 

Captain Smith journeyed to Barbary in company 
with a French adventurer who, like himself, cared 
little where he went so that the excursion held out 

163 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

a prospect of fighting and new experiences. On this 
occasion, however, they were disappointed in their 
hope of mihtary service. They found the conditions 
such as they were not willing to become involved in. 
The Sultan of Barbary had been poisoned by his 
wife, and two of his sons, neither of whom had a 
right to the succession, were contending for the 
throne. Our adventurers considered this state of 
things more akin to murder than to war and declined 
to take any part in it, although they might without 
doubt have enriched themselves by doing so. 

Upon his return to the port of Saffi, Captain Smith 
found a British privateering vessel in the harbor 
under the command of a Captain Merham. An 
acquaintance sprang up between the two which 
quickly ripened into friendship. One evening, 
Smith with some other guests was paying a visit to 
the privateer, when a cyclone suddenly swept down 
upon them. Captain Merham barely had time to 
slip his cable before the hurricane struck his ship 
and drove it out to sea. All night they ran before 
the wind, and when at length the storm had ceased 
they were in the vicinity of the Canaries. The Cap- 
tain wished to " try some conclusions," after the 
manner of Captain La Roche on a former occasion, 
before returning to port. His guests were not 
averse to the proposal and so he hung about to see 
what vessels chance might throw in their way. 

They were soon rewarded by intercepting a Por- 

164 



SLAVERY AND A SEA-FIGHT 

tuguese trader laden with wine from Teneriffe. 
This they eased of its cargo and allowed to go its 
way. The next day they espied two sails some miles 
distant and proceeded to overhaul them. They did 
this with such success that they were within small- 
arm range of the ships before they perceived them 
to be Spanish men-of-war, either superior to them- 
selves in armament and probably in men. Seeing 
himself so greatly overmatched, Merham endeavored 
to escape, and a running fight was maintained for 
hours. At length, towards sunset, the Spaniards 
damaged the Britisher's rigging and coming up 
with him, boarded from either side. Merham's ship 
must have been captured by the enemy, who greatly 
outnumbered his own men, but whilst the fight on 
deck was in progress. Captain Smith secured " divers 
bolts of iron" — cross-bars, probably — with which he 
loaded one of the guns. The charge tore a hole so 
large in one of the Spanish ships that it began to 
sink. At this both the attacking vessels threw off 
their grappling irons and withdrew. 

The Spaniards were busy for two or more hours 
repairing the breach in their ship and Merham was 
occupied as long in putting his sailing gear in order, 
so that he could not profit by the damage to the 
enemy. When at length he did get under way the 
Spaniards were in condition to follow and the chase 
was continued all night. With the break of day 
the fight was resumed, but not before the Spanish 

165 



THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE 

senior officer had offered the British captain quarter 
if he would surrender. Merham answered this pro- 
posal with his cannon and hove to with the intention 
of fighting it out. 

The Spaniards realized that they were no match 
for the Britisher in gun-play and they therefore lost 
no time in grappling. A fierce hand to hand con- 
flict ensued and lasted for an hour with varying 
success, but the odds were beginning to tell against 
Merham's men when their captain turned the tide 
by a clever stratagem. He sent some sailors aloft 
to un sling the mainsail and let it fall on the top of 
a number of Spaniards beneath. Whilst these were 
struggling to get clear of the canvas, about twenty 
of them were killed. This disheartening occurrence 
induced the attacking ships to disengage. The can- 
nonading continued on both sides, however, and after 
a Vv^hile the Spanish captains once more boarded with 
all the men available. 

Again the combat raged at close quarters for an 
hour or more and again Merham's men began to give 
way under the w^eight of superior numbers. This 
time it was Captain Smith who saved the situation 
by a desperate expedient. A number of Spaniards 
had gathered near the centre of the ship upon a 
grating which afforded them the advantage of an 
elevated station. Beneath this body of the enemy, 
our hero exploded a keg of powder. This had the 
effect of blowing about thirty Spaniards off the 

i66 



SLAVERY AND A SEA-FIGHT 

scene but at the same time it set fire to the ship. 
The flames sent the boarders scurrying back to their 
own vessels which sailed to a safe distance. 

Whilst Merham was engaged in putting out the 
fire the Spaniards kept their guns playing upon him, 
ceasing only at intervals to make proposals for sur- 
render, at all of which the British captain laughed. 
When the flames were extinguished he invited the 
Spanish officers with mock ceremony to come on 
board his vessel again, assuring them that Captain 
Smith was yearning to afford them further enter- 
tainment. But the Spaniards had no longer any 
stomach for boarding parties and contented them- 
selves with firing at long range until nightfall when 
they sailed away. 

Captain Merham took his crippled ship back to 
Safli to undergo repairs and there our hero left him, 
after expressing his gratification for the diversion 
the privateersman had afforded him, and took ship 
for England. 



167 



THE AMERICAN 
COLONIST 



XIII. 

A BAD BEGINNING 



John Smith becomes interested in American colonization 
— Devotes his money and his services to the Virginia 
venture — Sails with an expedition to the New World 
composed of an ill-assorted company of adventurers — 
They fall into dissensions at the outset — Each is 
jealous of others and all of John Smith — He is 
placed under arrest and a gallows erected for his 
accommodation — The emigrants grow weary of the 
adventure — When almost within sight of the conti- 
nent they plan to put about and return to England — 
A storm decides the matter by sweeping them into 
Chesapeake Bay— A party is landed and has an early 
conflict with the Indians. 

The life of John Smith naturally divides itself 
into two parts, each covering about twenty-five 
years. We have followed him through the former 
period with its exciting episodes and varying scenes. 
During this term he is the soldier of fortune, seeking 
to satisfy his love of adventure and to gain knowl- 
edge and experience. Beyond these motives he has 
no definite purpose in view. He is ready to enlist 
in any cause that offers opportunity for honorable 
employment. This early stage of his activity has 
developed his mind and body and strengthened that 

171 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

stability of character for which he was distinguished. 
He returns to England, bronzed and bearded, some- 
what disgusted with the horrors of war and dis- 
satisfied at the futility of the life of the mere adven- 
turer. His energy is in no degree abated but he 
longs to find some purposeful direction for his enter- 
prise. Fortunately for him, for his country, and for 
us, the opportunity awaited the man. 

Up to this time, all the efforts of Englishmen to 
plant colonies in America had resulted in failure. 
The movement began with the voyages and discover- 
ies of the Cabots in the reign of Henry the Seventh 
and for a century was pursued with difficulty in the 
face of the superior naval strength of Spain, which 
nation claimed exclusive right to the entire con- 
tinent. The defeat of the " invincible Armada " 
afforded freedom of the seas to English navigators 
and marked the beginning of a new era in American 
exploration and settlement. The majority of the 
men who engaged in this field of enterprise were 
actuated by no better motive than the desire to gain 
wealth or satisfy a love of adventure. There were, 
however, not a few who entered into the movement 
with patriotic motives and of these the gallant and 
ill-fated Raleigh is the most conspicuous. He de- 
voted his fortune to exploration of the Western 
Hemisphere and spent in this endeavor more than 
a million dollars. In 1584 his vessels under Amidas 
and Barlow made a landing in the Carolinas, took 

172 



A BAD BEGINNING 

possession in the name of Queen Elizabeth, and called 
the country *' Virginia." In the following year a 
colony of one hundred and eight men was sent out 
under Sir Ralph Lane. A settlement was made upon 
the island of Roanoke but the enterprise was soon 
abandoned and the colonists returned to England. 
In 1586, Sir Richard Grenville left fifty men at the 
deserted settlement, only to be massacred by the In- 
dians. But Raleigh persisted in his efforts. An- 
other party of emigrants was sent out and this time 
it was sought to encourage home-making in the new 
land by including women in the colonists. The fate 
of these pioneers who are commonly referred to as 
the " Lost Colony " is a blank. A later expedition 
found the site of the settlement deserted and no trace 
of its former occupants could ever be discovered. 

The unfortunate results of these efforts dampened 
the ardor for American colonization and for twelve 
years there was a cessation of the attempts to people 
Virginia. Raleigh had exhausted his means and his 
later explorations were made with borrowed money 
and directed to the discovery of gold mines in 
Guiana. In 1602, Bartholomew Gosnold made a 
successful voyage to Virginia, returning with a cargo 
of sassafras. Several other expeditions followed 
which, although they made no settlements, revived 
public interest in the American possession and made 
the route a comparatively familiar one. When John 
Smith returned to his native land he found the col- 

173 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

onization of Virginia occupying a prominent place 
in the minds of his countrymen. It was a project 
precisely fitted to satisfy the nobler ambition which 
now fired him to devote his talents and energies to 
his country's service. It promised to combine with 
a useful career a sufficient element of novelty and 
adventure, and he lost no time in allying himself 
with the chief promoters of the movement. 

The territory of Virginia had been granted to Sir 
Walter Raleigh by Queen Elizabeth. The latter died 
in 1603, the year before Smith's return to England, 
and her successor, James the First, imprisoned 
Raleigh on a charge of high treason and confiscated 
his possessions. In 1606, the King issued a charter 
for the colonization of Virginia to a company, which 
Smith joined with five hundred pounds of his own 
money. But previous to this he had been one of the 
most diligent workers in the promotion of the 
scheme, inducing merchants and noblemen to sup- 
port the project with capital and persuading desir- 
able men to volunteer as colonists. Neither object 
was easy of attainment and the latter was the more 
difficult. Numerous broken-down gentlemen of in- 
different character were eager to embrace the chance 
of retrieving their fortunes in a new land, and hun- 
dreds of dissolute soldiers out of employment offered 
their services to the promoters. But the need w^as 
for farmers, mechanics, and laborers, and few of 
these could be induced to leave their homes in the 

174 



A BAD BEGINNING 

prosperous state of the country at that time. Con- 
sequently the organizers of the expedition had to 
content themselves with a poor assortment of colon- 
ists who, but for the presence of Captain John Smith 
among them, would assuredly have added one more 
to the list of failures connected with North American 
colonization. It was due to him mainly, and almost 
solely, that the settlement at Jamestown survived 
and became the root from which branched the 
United States of America. 

The expedition, when at length it was organized, 
consisted of three vessels carrying, aside from their 
crews, one hundred and five colonists. The largest 
of the ships, named the Susan Constant, was barely 
one hundred tons burden, the second, named the 
Godspeed, was somewhat smaller, and the third, the 
Discovery, no more than twenty tons. Their com- 
manders were Captain Christopher Newport, Cap- 
tain Bartholomew Gosnold and John Ratcliffe re- 
spectively. Other important members of the expe- 
dition were Edward Wingfield, a man with little but 
his aristocratic connections to recommend him ; Rob- 
ert Hunt, a clergyman, whose name should be linked 
with that of John Smith as one of the saviours of 
the colony, and a few whose introduction we may 
defer until circumstances bring them prominently 
upon the scene. For the rest, forty-eight were gen- 
tlemen of little account, about thirty were men of 
lower estate, but no greater usefulness, and only a 

175 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

score belonged to the artisan and mechanic class. 
Smith had engaged and fitted out a few men with 
Avhose quality he had some acquaintance, including 
Carlton and Robinson, the only two Englishmen of 
his own command who had escaped from the disaster 
in the Valley of Veristhorne. 

In the last days of the year 1606, this ill-assorted 
company sailed out of the Thames under conditions 
calculated to create dissensions from the outset. 
King James, one of the most feeble monarchs who 
ever occupied the English throne, had reserved to 
himself the right to select the Council by which the 
colony should be governed, allowing to that body the 
privilege of electing its President. But for some 
reason, which it is impossible to surmise, the choice 
of the monarch was kept secret and names of the 
Council enclosed in a box which was to be opened 
only when the party reached its destination. Thus 
they started upon the voyage without a commander 
or any recognized authority among them, and each 
man of prominence, feeling satisfied that the King 
could not have overlooked his superior claims to a 
place in the Council, assumed the tone and bearing 
of an accepted leader whilst resenting similar action 
on the part of others. 

The need of acknowledged authority was felt from 
the outset. Newport, Gosnold, and Ratclifife, were, 
for the nonce, merely sailing masters and had as 
much as they could well do to fulfill their duties in 

176 



A BAD BEGINNING 

that capacity. The expedition emerged from the 
Thames to encounter contrary winds and stormy 
weather, so that it was forced to beat about off the 
coast of England for weeks without making any 
progress. The emigrants began to quarrel, and 
among the principal men of the party there broke out 
a spirit of jealousy which was never allayed. This 
was directed chiefly against Captain Smith. His 
companions were forced to admit to themselves that 
this self-possessed and confident young man was 
their superior in all those qualities that would be of 
most account in the strange land for which they were 
destined, and they had sufficient discernment to real- 
ize that no matter who might become the nominal 
President of the colony, John Smith would be its 
master spirit and actual leader. This was made 
manifest in these first few weeks of trying delay. 
Did one of the ship-captains need assistance ? John 
Smith was a practical navigator and could both 
handle a vessel and read the charts. In the disposi- 
tions for defence in case of attack, he had to be relied 
upon as the best gunner and leader of fighting men 
among them. When the voyagers became trouble- 
some none but John Smith could effectually quiet 
them. A few words in his calm firm tones would 
quickly quell a disturbance. Some of these men had 
served under him and had learned to respect his char- 
acter. The others instinctively felt that he was 
a man of sense and strength — one of those rare 
12 177 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

creatures who rise to every emergency and lift their 
subordinates with them. 

Men of broad and generous minds would have re- 
joiced to think that they had among them one who 
was capable of steering them through all their diffi- 
culties and whose experience would help them to 
avoid many a pitfall and disaster. There were a 
few among the gentlemen, such as George Percy, 
Parson Hunt and Scrivener, who took this sensible 
view of the situation. On the other hand. Wing- 
field, Kendall, Ratcliffe, Archer and several more, 
conscious of their own inferiority, became possessed 
by an insane jealousy of our hero. This grew with 
the progress of the voyage and constant discussion 
of their silly suspicions, until at length they had fully 
persuaded themselves that Captain John Smith was 
a dark conspirator who entertained designs against 
themselves and contemplated treason against his 
King and country. They believed, or professed to 
believe, that he had distributed creatures of his own 
throughout the three vessels with the intention of 
seizing the expedition and proclaiming himself king 
of the new country as soon as they should arrive 
at it. With this excuse they made him a close pris- 
oner when the vessels were in mid- Atlantic. 

When the party charged with this disgraceful 
office approached him on the deck of the Susan Con- 
stant, Smith handed to them his sword without a 
word and went below smiling grimly. He had long 

178 



A BAD BEGINNING 

since fathomed the weakness and the incompetence 
of these self-constituted leaders. He knew that the 
time would come when his services would be indis- 
pensable to them and he was content to abide it in 
patience. They should have realized that, if their 
suspicions were just, he had but to raise his voice 
and the vessels would be instantly in mutiny. But 
they had not sufficient intelligence to perceive that if 
John Smith was the dangerous character they 
assumed him to be their best course was to propitiate 
him rather than to arouse his enmity. Instead of 
being impressed by the self-confident manner in 
which he yielded to confinement in the hold they 
gained courage from the incident and actually 
thought that they might go to any extreme without 
resistance on his part. So, when the vessels made 
land at the West Indies, these masterful gentry 
erected a gallows for the purpose of hanging our 
hero, or, perhaps, of frightening him. Now we 
know that they could not have undertaken a more 
difficult task than that of attempting to strike fear 
into the heart of John Smith, and as to actual hang- 
ing, whilst he had a considerable sense of humor, 
it did not carry him so far as taking part in a per- 
formance of that sort. When they brought him on 
deck and solemnly informed him that the gallows 
awaited him, he laughed in their faces and told them 
that it was a shame to waste good timber, for he had 
not the remotest thought of using the contrivance. 

179 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

In fact, he took the matter with such careless assur- 
ance that they wisely concluded to abandon the 
project and sailing away, left their useless gallows 
standing. 

Steering for that portion of the mainland where 
the former ill-fated colonies had been planted, the 
vessels were soon out of their reckoning and beat 
about for several days without sight of land. They 
had been already four months upon a voyage that 
should have occupied no more than two and had 
made serious inroads into the stock of provisions 
which was calculated to furnish the store of the 
settlers. They began to grow fearful and discon- 
tented. Many wished to put about and sail home- 
ward, and even Ratcliffe, the captain of the Dis- 
covery, favored such a course. Whilst they were 
debating the proposition, a violent storm arose and 
luckily drove them to their destination. On the 
twenty-sixth day of April, 1607, they entered the 
Bay of Chesapeake. 

Eager to see the new land of promise, a party of 
the colonists went ashore that day. They wandered 
through forest and glade, cheered by the genial 
warmth of the southern clime and delighted with the 
beautiful scenery and luxuriant vegetation. But be- 
fore they returned to the ships they were reminded 
that this natural paradise was in possession of a 
savage people who could hardly be expected to re- 
spect King James's gift of their land to strangers. 

180 



A BAD BEGINNING 

As the exploring party made their way back to the 
shore they fell into an ambush — the first of many 
which they were destined to experience. They had 
not seen a human being since landing, and the shower 
of arrows that proclaimed the presence of the In- 
dians came as a complete surprise. Neither redman 
nor pale-face was quite prepared for intimate 
acquaintance at this time, and the sound of the 
muskets sent the former scurrying to the hills whilst 
the latter hurried to the shelter of the ships, carrying 
two men who had been severely wounded. 

Thus the Jamestown colonists came to America. 
How little they were qualified for the work before 
them we have already seen. As we progress with 
our story we shall see how often they brought mis- 
fortune upon themselves and how the wisdom an,d 
energy of one man saved the undertaking from utter 
failure. 



i8i 



XIV. 

POWHATAN AND HIS PEOPLE 



The President and Council are established and a settle- 
ment MADE AT Jamestown — Newport and Smith go on 
an exploring expedition — They meet Powhatan^ the 

GREAT WeROWANCE OF THE COUNTRY — ThEY ARE FEASTED 
AND FETED BY THE OLD ChIEF — A QUICK RETURN TO JaMES- 
TOWN AND A TIMELY ARRIVAL — ThE InDIANS ATTACK THE 
SETTLERS AND TAKE THEM UNAWARES — GaLLANT STAND 
MADE BY THE GENTLEMEN ADVENTURERS — ThE APPEARANCE 

OF Newport and his men prevents a massacre — A fort 

AND STOCKADE ARE HURRIEDLY ERECTED — SmITH IS TRIED ON 

a charge of treason and triumphantly acquitted — 
Captain Newport returns to England with the two 
larger ships. 

It was, indeed, a fair land to which the white 
men had journeyed from over the seas. Smith says 
of it : " Heaven and earth never agreed beeter to 
frame a place for man's habitation. Here are moun- 
tains, hills, plains, rivers, and brooks, all running 
most pleasantly into a fair bay, compassed, but for 
the mouth, with fruitful and delightsome land." 
The country was covered, for the most part, with 
virgin forest. Here and there a small clearing 
afforded a site for a cluster of wigwams around 
which lay fields of maize or other cereals. The 

182 



POWHATAN AND HIS PEOPLE 

birds and animals that we prize most highly as table 
delicacies abounded in the wilds, and the waters 
swarmed with fish. 

A very small proportion of the land was occupied. 
The Indian villages were few and miles apart. The 
country round about the Jamestown settlement was 
in the possession of the Algonquin tribe, divided 
into many bands, generally numbering not more than 
a few hundred souls, each band under its own chief 
and all owning allegiance to a king or werowance 
named Powhatan. There was constant intercourse 
between the villages, and their men joined together 
for purposes of war, or the chase. Rough forest 
trails formed the only roads between the different 
centres, whilst blazed trees marked by-paths that 
led to springs, favorite trapping grounds, or other 
localities of occasional resort. 

The royal orders permitted the opening of the 
box of instructions as soon as the colonists should 
have reached Virginia, and they lost no time in satis- 
fying their anxiety to learn the membership of the 
Council. It appeared that the King had selected 
for that distinction and responsibility, Edward 
Wingfield, Bartholomew Gosnold, Christopher New- 
port, John Ratcliffe, George Kendall and John 
Smith. The last named was still in irons and his 
fellow-councilmen were, with the possible exception 
of Newport, unfriendly to him. It was decided that 
he should not be admitted to the body, and the 

183 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

remaining members proceeded to elect Wingfield, 
Smith's arch-enemy, to the position of President. 

For the next two weeks and more, the colonists 
remained upon the ships. Meanwhile they explored 
the surrounding country for a favorable site on 
which to settle. The Indians with whom they came 
in contact during this time treated them with the 
utmost kindness, freely furnishing food and tobacco, 
which latter few of the settlers had ever smoked, 
although Raleigh had introduced the leaf into Eng- 
land some years earlier. Everything was so strange 
to the adventurers, many of whom were absent from 
their native land for the first time, that they forgot 
for a while their discontent and jealousies in the 
interest and wonder excited by new sights and 
scenes. 

We can imagine, for instance, the mixed sensa- 
tions of the strangers when a band of Rappahonacks 
marched towards them, headed by their chief playing 
upon a reed flute. They were all fantastically 
trimmed, we will say, for their only dress was a coat 
of paint. The chief, as befitted his rank, was the 
most grotesque figure of all, but the effect was equally 
hideous and awesome and the Englishmen were 
divided between merriment and fear. On one side 
of his head the chief wore a crown of deer's hair 
dyed red and interwoven with his own raven locks; 
on the other side, which was shaven, he wore a large 
plate of copper, whilst two long feathers stood up 

184 



POWHATAN AND HIS PEOPLE 

from the centre of his crown. His body was painted 
crimson and his face blue. Around his neck was a 
chain of beads, and strings of pearls hung from his 
ears which were pierced to hold bird's claws set in 
gold. He and his followers each carried a bow 
and arrows and a tomahawk with stone head. 

At length it was decided to settle upon a little 
peninsula jutting into the river. There was a great 
deal of disagreement about this site. Smith favored 
it, mainly because its comparative isolation made 
it easier to defend than a location further inland, 
but he was allowed no voice in the selection. 
It was, however, an unfortunate choice, for the 
ground was low and marshy and no doubt a great 
deal of the later mortality w^as due to the unhealthy 
situation of the infant settlement of Jamestown. 
Here, however, the colonists landed on the thirteenth 
day of May and set up the tents in which they lived 
for some time thereafter. There is too much to be 
done to justify the absence of an available strong 
arm and Smith, although virtually a prisoner still, is 
allowed to join in the general labor and this he does 
cheerfully without any show of resentment on 
account of his past treatment. 

The President gave evidence of his incapacity 
from the very outset. Relying implicitly upon the 
friendly attitude of the Indians he refused to allow 
any defences to be considered, and even went so far 
as to decline to unpack the arms which had been 

185 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

brought from England, declaring that to do so would 
be a display of distrust which the savages might 
resent. The latter, who were permitted to go in and 
out of the camp with their weapons, were no doubt 
for a time divided in mind as to whether the white 
men were superhuman beings invulnerable to arrows 
or only a species of foolish and confiding fellow- 
creatures such as they had never known. Wingfield 
had most of his men busy felling trees and making 
clapboards with which to freight the vessels on their 
return, for it must be understood that these colonists 
were practically employees of the company that had 
been at the expense of sending them out and which 
expected to make a profit on the investment. It was 
necessary therefore to secure cargoes for shipment 
to England, but the position should have been forti- 
fied and houses erected before all else. 

Newport was anxious to have more extensive 
information of the country to report to his employers 
who entertained the belief — absurd as it seems to us — 
that by penetrating one or two hundred miles farther 
westward the settlers would come upon the Pacific 
and open a short route to India. Newport therefore 
organized an expedition to explore the river. He 
took twenty men and was glad to include Smith in 
the party. There was no opposition on the part of 
the Council to the arrangement. Indeed, it was en- 
tirely to their liking. None of them was over keen 
to penetrate the unknown with its possible dangers 

i86 



POWHATAN AND HIS PEOPLE 

and each was reluctant to leave the settlement for 
the further reason that he distrusted his fellow-mem- 
bers of the Council and was jealous of them. As to 
Smith, they had made up their minds to send him 
back to England a prisoner, to be tried on charges of 
treason, conspiracy, and almost anything else their 
inventive minds could conceive. 

So Captain Newport and his party proceeded 
slowly up the river in their shallop, greeted kindly 
by the Indians in the various villages along the banks 
and feasted by them. The travellers in their turn 
bestowed upon their entertainers presents of beads, 
nails, bottles, and other articles, trifling in themselves 
but almost priceless to the savages who had never 
seen anything of the kind. At length the party 
arrived at a village named Powhatan. It was 
located very near the present situation of Richmond, 
and perhaps exactly where the old home of the Mayo 
family — still called " Powhatan " — stands. This 
village was governed by a son of the great Wero- 
wance. The capital of the latter was at Werowoco- 
mico, near the mouth of the York River, but he hap- 
pened to be at Powhatan at the time of Newport's 
arrival. I say that he happened to be there, but 
it is much more likely that he had been informed of 
the expedition and had gone overland to his son's 
village with the express intention of meeting the 
strangers, about whom he must have been keenly 
curious. 

187 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

Powhatan was the chief of all the country within 
a radius of sixty miles of Jamestown, and having 
a population of about eight thousand, which included 
two thousand or more warriors. Although over 
seventy years of age, he was vigorous in mind and 
body. His tall, well-proportioned frame was as 
straight as an arrow. His long gray hair flowed 
loose over his shoulders and his stern and wrinkled 
countenance expressed dignity and pride. The Eng- 
lish learned to know him for a keen and subtle 
schemer, to whom the common phrase, " simple 
savage," would be altogether misapplied. He was 
sufficiently sagacious to realize from the first that 
in the white men he had a superior race to deal wath 
and he made up his mind that the most effective 
weapon that he could use against them would be 
treachery. 

On this occasion, he dissembled the feelings of 
anger and fear that he must have felt against the in- 
truders and received them with every sign of amity. 
To his people, who began to murmur at their pres- 
ence and displayed an inclination to do them harm, 
he declared : 

" They can do us no injury. They desire no more 
than a little land and will pay us richly for it. It 
is my pleasure that you treat them kindly." 

In the meanwhile, his keen penetrating glance was 
taking in every detail of his visitors' appearance, 
scrutinizing their weapons and dress, and closely 

i88 



POWHATAN AND HIS PEOPLE 

examining their faces as they spoke, for the settlers 
had picked up a Httle of the language. 

When the voyagers, after being feasted and feted 
at the village of Powhatan, continued their journey 
up the river, the " Emperor," as the early writers 
call him, furnished them with a guide, whose chief 
duty doubtless was to act as spy and report their 
movements to him. Newport proceeded up the river 
until it became too shallow to admit of further 
progress. He then turned and commenced the 
descent. He had not gone many days' journey 
when he began to notice a change in the attitude of 
the Indians which prompted him to hasten on to the 
settlement with all speed. It was well that he did 
so for the settlers were in a critical situation. 

We have seen that Wingfield altogether neglected 
to place the colonists in a position to defend them- 
selves from attack. During the absence of the 
exploring expedition he had so far departed from 
his foolish attitude as to permit Captain Ken- 
dall to erect a paltry barricade of branches across 
the neck of the little peninsula, but this was the 
only measure of safety he could be induced to 
take. The Indians were permitted to come and 
go as freely as ever and the arms were left in the 
packing cases. Of course it was only a matter of 
time when the Indians would take advantage of 
such a constantly tempting opportunity to attack 
the newcomers. 

189 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

One day, without the slightest warning, four hun- 
dred savages rushed upon the settlement with their 
blood-curdling war-whoop. The colonists were 
utterly unprepared and most of them unarmed. 
Seventeen fell at the first assault. Fortunately the 
gentlemen habitually wore swords, these being part 
of the every-day dress of the time, and many of 
them had pistols in their belts. They quickly threw 
themselves between the unarmed settlers and the 
Indians and checked the latter with the fire of their 
pistols. Wingfield, who though a fool was no cow- 
ard, headed his people and narrowly escaped death, 
an arrow cleaving his beard. Four other members 
of the Council were among the wounded, so that 
only one of them escaped untouched. 

The gallant stand made by the gentlemen ad- 
venturers only checked the Indians for a moment, 
and there is no doubt that every man of the defend- 
ers must have been slain had not the ships created a 
diversion by opening fire with their big guns. Even 
this assistance effected but temporary relief, for 
the Indians would have renewed the attack at 
nightfall, with complete success in all probability, 
but the appearance of Newport at this juncture with 
his twenty picked and fully armed men put a dif- 
ferent complexion on affairs. The reinforcement 
sallied against the attacking savages and drove them 
to retreat. 

It is hardly necessary to state that all hands were 

190 



POWHATAN AND HIS PEOPLE 

now engaged with feverish zeal in erecting a fort 
and stockade. Some demi-culverins were carried 
ashore from the ships and mounted. The arms were 
uncased and distributed and certain men were daily 
drilled in military exercises, whilst a constant guard 
was maintained throughout the day and night. 
From this time the intercourse between the whites 
and Indians was marked on both sides by caution 
and suspicion. 

When the defences had been completed, Captain 
Newport made preparations for an immediate depar- 
ture and then the Council informed Smith that he 
was to be returned to England a prisoner for trial. 
Fortunately for the future of the colony, our hero 
rebelled against such an unjust proceeding, saying, 
with reason, that since all persons cognizant of the 
facts were on the spot, it was on the spot that he 
should be tried, if anywhere. His contention was 
so just, and the sentiment in his favor so strong, 
that the Council was obliged to accede to his demand. 
He protested against a moment's delay, declaring 
that, if found guilty by a jury of his peers, he would 
willingly return to England in chains with Captain 
Newport and take the consequences. 

The trial resulted in a triumphant acquittal. 
There was not one iota of real evidence adduced 
against the prisoner. Wingfield and others had 
nothing but their bare suspicions to bring forward. 
It did transpire, however, in the course of the pro- 

191 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

ceedings that the President had not only been moved 
by mahce but that he had endeavored to induce cer- 
tain persons to give false evidence against his enemy. 
On the strength of these revelations, the jury not 
only acquitted Captain Smith but sentenced the 
President to pay him two hundred pounds in dam- 
ages, v^hich sum, or its equivalent, for it was paid 
in goods, our hero promptly turned into the common 
fund. 

Smith accepted his acquittal with the same calm 
indifference that had characterized his behavior since 
his arrest and showed a readiness to forget past dif- 
ferences and encourage harmony among the leaders. 
Mr. Hunt also strove to produce peace and good- 
will in the settlement but the efforts were useless. 
When Newport left them in June, the colony was 
divided into two factions, the supporters of Wing- 
field and those of Smith, who was now of course 
free of his seat at the Council board. And so it re- 
mained to the end of our story — jealousy, meanness, 
incompetence and even treachery, hazarding the lives 
and the fortunes of the little band of pioneers who 
should have been knit together by common interests 
and common dangers. 



I9i 



XV. 

TREASON AND TREACHERY 



The colonists experience hard times and a touch op 
STARVATION— Fever seizes the settlement and one-half 

THE settlers DIE — The ENTIRE CHARGE OF AFFAIRS DEVOLVES 

UPON Captain Smith— President Wingfield is deposed 

AND RaTCLIFFE APPOINTED IN HIS PLACE— SmITH LEADS AN 

expedition in search of corn— Returns to find trouble 
AT Jamestown— The blacksmith to be hanged for 
treason— At the foot of the gallows he divulges a 
Spanish plot— Captain Kendall, a Councilman, is 
INVOLVED — His guilt is established — He seizes the pin- 
nace AND ATTEMPTS TO SAIL AWAY — SmiTH TRAINS A 
CANNON UPON THE BOAT AND FORCES THE TRAITOR TO LAND 

— He IS hanged. 

Just before the departure of Captain Newport 
with the two larger ships — the pinnace, Discovery, 
was left for the use of the colonists — Mr. Hunt had 
administered the communion to the company in the 
hope that the joint participation in the holy sacra- 
ment might create a bond of amity between them. 
On that occasion Captain Smith had modestly ad- 
dressed the assembled settlers, urging them to forget 
past disagreement, as he was ready to do, and 
address themselves energetically to the important 
business of the community. 
13 193 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

" You that of your own accord have hazarded 
your lives and estates in this adventure, having your 
country's profit and renown at heart/' he said with 
earnestness, " banish from among you cowardice, 
covetousness, jealousies, and idleness. These be 
enemies to the raising your honors and fortunes and 
put in danger your very lives, for if dissension pre- 
vail among us, surely we shall become too weak to 
withstand the Indians. For myself, I ever intend 
my actions shall be upright and regulated by justice. 
It hath been and ever shall be my care to give every 
man his due." 

The plain, frank speech moved his hearers, but in 
the evil times that quickly fell upon them good coun- 
sel was forgotten and strife and ill-nature resumed 
their sway. 

The colonists had arrived too late in the year to 
plant and they soon began to experience a shortage 
of provisions. The grain which had lain six months 
in the holds of leaky vessels was wormy and sodden, 
unfit for horses and scarcely eatable by men. 
Nevertheless, for weeks after Newport left, a small 
allowance of this formed the principal diet of the 
unfortunate settlers. The woods abounded in game, 
it is true, but they were yet unskilled in hunting and 
dared not venture far from their palisades, whilst 
the unaccustomed sounds of axe and hammer had 
driven every beast and most of the birds from the 
neighborhood. They must have starved but for 

194 



TREASON AND TREACHERY 

the sturgeon that they secured from the river. On 
these they dined with so Httle variation that their 
stomachs at last rebelled at the very sight of them. 
One of this miserable company, describing their con- 
dition, says with melancholy humor : " Our drink 
was water; our lodgings castles in the air." 

But lack of food was only one of the hardships 
which befell the poor wretches. There were but few 
dwelhngs yet constructed, and being forced to lie 
upon the low damp ground, malarial fever and 
typhoid broke out among them and spread with such 
fearful rapidity that not one of them escaped sick- 
ness. Hardly a day passed but one at least of their 
number found a happy release from his sufferings in 
death. Fifty in all — just half of them — died be- 
tween June and September. The unaccustomed 
heat aided in prostrating them, so that at one time 
there were scarce ten men able to stand upon their 
feet. And all this time the Indians kept up a desul- 
tory warfare and only refrained from a determined 
attack upon the settlement for fear of the firearms. 
Had they assaulted the stockade, instead of con- 
tenting themselves with shooting arrows into it from 
a distance, the colonists could have made no effective 
defence against them. 

Shortly, the whole weight of authority and the 
entire charge of the safety of the settlement fell upon 
Captain Smith. He was sick like the rest, but kept 
his feet by sheer strength of will, knowing that 

195 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

otherwise they would all fall victims to the savages 
in short order. Gosnold was under the sod. Wing- 
field, Martin and Ratcliffe were on the verge of 
death. Kendall was sick and, moreover, had been 
deposed from his place in the Council. In fact, all 
the chief men of the colony were incapacitated, '' the 
rest being in such despair that they would rather 
starve and rot with idleness than be persuaded to do 
anything for their own relief without constraint." 
In this strait the courage and resolution of one man 
saved them as happened repeatedly afterward. He 
nursed the sick, distributed the stores, stood guard 
day and night, coaxed and threatened the least weak 
into exerting themselves, cunningly hid their real 
condition from the Indians, and, by the exercise of 
every available resource, tided over the terrible 
months of July and August. 

Early in September, Wingfield was deposed from 
the presidency. His manifest incompetency had 
long been the occasion of discontent which was 
fanned to fever heat when the starving settlers dis- 
covered that the leader, who was too fine a gentle- 
man to eat from the common kettle, had been divert- 
ing the best of the supplies from the public store to 
his private larder. The climax which brought about 
his downfall, however, was reached when it trans- 
pired that the President had made arrangements to 
steal away in the pinnace and return to England, 
leaving the settlement in the lurch. Ratcliffe was 

196 



TREASON AND TREACHERY 

elected to fill his place. He was a man of no greater 
capacity than his predecessor, but it happened that 
conditions improved at about this time and the undis- 
cerning colonists were willing to give him credit for 
the change. 

Early fall brings ripening fruit and vegetables 
in the South. The Indians, who fortunately had no 
idea of the extremity to which the colony had been 
reduced, began to carry corn and other truck to the 
fort, glad to trade for beads, little iron chisels or 
other trifles. Wild fowl came into the river in large 
numbers and, with these welcome additions to their 
hitherto scanty diet, the sick soon began to recover 
health and strength. Smith, so soon as he could 
muster a boat's crew, made an excursion up the 
river and returned with some thirty bushels of corn 
to famine-stricken Jamestown. Having secured 
ample supplies for immediate needs, our hero, who 
was by this time generally recognized as the actual 
leader of the colony, put as many men as possible to 
work building houses and succeeded so far as to 
provide a comfortable dwelling for every one but 
himself. 

Our adventurers, convalescent for the most part, 
now experienced a Virginia autumn in all its glory. 
The days were cloudless and cool. The foliage took 
on magic hues and presented patterns marvellously 
beautiful as an oriental fabric. The air, stimulating 
as strong wine, drove the ague from the system and 

197 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

cleared the brain. The fruits of the field stood ripe 
and inviting whilst nuts hung in profusion from the 
boughs of trees amongst which fat squirrels and 
opossums sported. Turkeys with their numerous 
broods wandered through the woods whilst par- 
tridges and quail abounded in the undergrowth. 
Where starvation had stared them in the face the 
colonists now saw plenty on every hand and, with 
the appetites of men turning their backs upon fever- 
beds, ate to repletion. With the removal of their 
sufferings, they dismissed the experience from their 
minds and gave no heed to the latent lesson in it. 
Not so Captain Smith, however. He realized the 
necessity of providing a store of food against the 
approach of winter, without relying upon the return 
of Newport with a supply ship. 

The Council readily agreed to the proposed ex- 
pedition in search of provisions, but it was not in 
their mind to give the command to Captain Smith. 
Far from being grateful to the man who had saved 
the settlement in the time of its dire distress and 
helplessness, they were more than ever jealous of his 
growing influence with the colonists. None of them 
was willing to brave the dangers and hardships of 
the expedition himself nor did they dare, in the face 
of Smith's popularity, to appoint another to the 
command. In this difficulty they pretended a desire 
to be fair to the other gentlemen adventurers by put- 
ting a number of their names into a lottery from 

198 



TREASON AND TREACHERY 

which the commander should be drawn. The hope 
was that by this means some other might be set up 
as a sort of competitor to Smith. There were those 
among the gentlemen who penetrated this design 
and had sufficient sense to circumvent it. George 
Percy, a brother of the Earl of Northumberland, and 
Scrivener, were among our hero's staunch adherents. 
Percy contrived that he should draw the lot from 
the hat that contained the names. The first papeu 
that he drew bore upon it the words : " The Honor- 
able George Percy." Without a moment's hesita- 
tion he showed it to Scrivener, as though for confir- 
mation, and crumpling it in his hand, cried : 

" Captain John Smith draws the command," and 
the announcement was received with a shout of 
approval. 

" Thou hast foregone an honor and the prospect 
of more," said Scrivener, as they walked away 
together. 

" Good Master Scrivener," replied the young 
nobleman, with a quizzical smile, " one needs must 
have a head to carry honors gracefully and I am fain 
to confess that I deem this poor caput of mine safer 
in the keeping of our doughty captain than in mine 
own." 

It was early in November when Smith, taking the 
barge and seven men, started up the Chickahominy. 
The warriors were absent from the first village he 
visited and the women and children fled at the 

199 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

approach of his party. Here he found the store- 
houses filled with corn, but there was no one to trade 
and, as he says, he had neither inclination nor com- 
mission to loot, and so he turned his back upon the 
place and came away empty-handed. Now, if we 
consider the impression that must have been made 
upon those Indians by this incident, we must the 
more keenly regret that so few others were moved 
by similar principles of wisdom and honesty in their 
dealings with the savages. In his treatment of the 
Indian down to the present day the white man 
appears in a very poor light, and most of the troubles 
between the two races have been due to the greed 
and injustice of the latter. John Smith set an 
example to later colonists which, had they followed 
it, would have saved them much bloodshed and 
difficulty. 

Proceeding along the narrow river, the expedition 
arrived at other villages where the conditions better 
favored their purpose. The Indians seem to have 
gained some inkling of the impoverished state of the 
Jamestown store, for at first they tendered but paltry 
quantities of grain for the trinkets which Smith 
offered to exchange. But they had to deal with one 
who was no less shrewd than themselves. The Cap- 
tain promptly turned on his heel and marched off 
towards his boat. This independent action brought 
the redskins crowding after him with all the corn 
that they could carry and ready to trade on any 

200 



TREASON AND TREACHERY 

terms. In order to allay their suspicions as to 
his need, Smith declined to accept more than a mod- 
erate quantity from any one band, but by visiting 
many, contrived without difficulty to fill the barge 
and, as he says, might have loaded the pinnace 
besides if it had been with him. 

We will now leave Captain Smith and his party 
bringing their boat down the river towards home 
and see what is going on at Jamestown in the mean- 
while. We shall find throughout our story that the 
master spirit of the colony never leaves the settle- 
ment but that some trouble breaks out in his 
absence. This occasion was no exception to the 
rule. One day, shortly before the return of the 
expedition, Ratcliffe, the President, fell into an alter- 
cation with the blacksmith, and in the heat of passion 
struck the man. The blow was returned, as one 
thinks it should have been, but in those days the 
distinction between classes was much more marked 
than in these and the unfortunate artisan was imme- 
diately clapped in jail. 

To have struck a gentleman was bad enough, but 
the hot-headed north-country blacksmith had raised 
his hand against the representative of the sacred maj- 
esty of the King and that constituted high treason. 
A jury of his fellows found him guilty and he was 
sentenced to be hanged without delay. A gallows 
was quickly erected and the brawny blacksmith, after 
receiving the minivStratlons of Mr. Hunt, was biddea 

201 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

to mount. But the condemned man craved the usual 
privilege of making a dying speech, and the request 
was granted. To the consternation of the assembled 
colonists he declared that he was in possession of a 
plot to betray the settlement to the Spaniards, and 
offered to divulge the details on condition that his 
life should be spared. This was granted. Indeed, 
it is difficult to understand how the colonists could 
have entertained the design to hang almost the most 
useful man among them. 

In order to appreciate the blacksmith's revelation, 
we should understand that although Spain had some 
years previously entered into a treaty of peace with 
England, she remained keenly jealous of the grow- 
ing power of the latter nation and never ceased to 
employ underhand methods to check it. Spanish 
spies were numerous in England and were to be 
found among all classes, for some of the Catholic 
nobility were not above allowing their religious zeal 
to outrun their sense of patriotism. In particular 
was Spain concerned about the new ardor for Ameri- 
can colonization, of which one of the earliest mani- 
festations was the settlement at Jamestown, and it is 
more than probable that she had sent several of her 
secret agents out with the expedition from England. 
However that may be, Captain Kendall, erstwhile 
member of Council, was the only one accused by the 
reprieved man. A search of the traitor's quarters 
disclosed papers that left no doubt as to his guilt. 

202 



TREASON AND TREACHERY 

The searching party had just returned to the 
Council room with the incriminating documents 
when Captain Smith landed his party and entered the 
fort to find the settlement in the greatest state of 
excitement. He at once joined the Council and was 
in deliberation with the other members when a man 
burst in upon them shouting: 

" Captain Kendall hath seized the pinnace and is 
about sailing away in her." 

The Councilmen rushed from the chamber without 
ceremony and made towards the shore. There, sure 
enough, was the pinnace in mid-stream and Captain 
Kendall hoisting her sail to catch a stiff breeze which 
was blowing out of the river. The spectators stood 
open-mouthed in speechless dismay, or bewailed the 
escape that they seemed to consider accomplished. 
That was not the view of Captain Smith. He took 
in the situation at a glance and as quickly decided 
upon counteraction. Running back to the fort he 
had a gun trained on the pinnace in a trice and 
shouted to its occupant to come ashore or stay and 
sink and to make his decision instanter. One look 
at the determined face peering over the touch-hole 
of the cannon sufficed the spy. He brought the boat 
ashore and within the hour was shot. 



203 



XVI. 

CAPTIVE TO THE INDIANS 



Peace and plenty at the settlement — Smith sets out to 

DISCOVER THE SOURCE OF THE ChICKAHOMINY — He FALLS 
INTO AN AMBUSH AND HAS A RUNNING FIGHT WITH TWO 
HUNDRED WARRIORS — WaLKS INTO A SWAMP AND IS FORCED 
TO SURRENDER — OpECHANCANOUGH THE CHIEF OF THE 

Pamaunkes — Smith is put to a test of courage — He 

FIGURES IN A TRIUMPHAL PROCESSION — HaS SUSPICIONS 
that he IS BEING FATTENED FOR THE TABLE — He SENDS A 
TIMELY WARNING TO JaMESTOWN AND DIVERTS A PROJECTED 
ATTACK BY THE INDIANS — SmiTH IS DEALT WITH BY THE 
MEDICINE MEN — A STRANGE, WILD CEREMONY ENACTED BY 
HIDEOUSLY PAINTED AND BEDECKED CREATURES. 

The close of the year 1607 found the settlement 
in good circumstances. The store was well stocked 
with maize, peas and beans, smoked venison and fish, 
dried fruits and nuts. Warm coats and coverings 
had been made from fur and feathers and a large 
quantity of wood had been cut and stacked for fuel. 
There did not appear to be any danger of hardship 
in Jamestown during the ensuing winter, although 
such a careless and incompetent lot as our settlers 
were apt to create trouble for themselves out of the 
most favorable conditions. There were only three 
persons in authority — Ratcllffe, Martin and Smith. 

204 



CAPTIVE TO THE INDIANS 

The first was a man of mean ability and doubtful 
integrity. Martin, honest and well-meaning, was 
a constant invalid and incapable of any degree of 
activity. Smith was by this time recognized by all 
as the true leader of the colony and the only man 
in it who could secure obedience and maintain dis- 
cipline. When he was in Jamestown, order pre- 
vailed and work progressed. When he left, the 
settlers scarcely pretended to heed the orders of the 
other members of the Council. Indeed, Percy and 
Scrivener, who were known to be in full accord with 
Smith, had greater influence with the rank and file 
than Ratcliffe or Martin. In fact the north-country 
nobleman and the Londoner played the part of faith- 
ful watchdogs during the Captain's absence, and it 
was arranged that one at least of them should always 
remain at Jamestown when Smith went abroad. 

As we know, inaction was positively abhorrent to 
our hero and, the settlement being now thoroughly 
quiet and quite prepared for the winter, he deter- 
mined on an expedition designed to trace the Chicka- 
hominy to its source. Exploration was one of the 
chief duties of the colonists and Smith, as he tells 
us, hoped that he might soon discover " some matters 
of worth to encourage adventurers in England." 
The Indians along the river had been so friendly 
during his foraging trip the month before that he 
felt safe in making the present journey, but his 
military training and natural prudence would not 

205 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

permit him to relax his usual precautions. But there 
was one important feature of Indian tactics with 
which the American colonists had not become 
familiar. They had yet to learn how large bodies 
of redskins would watch a settlement, or track a 
party on the move, for days and weeks without 
allowing their presence to be known. Ever since 
their landing, the settlers had been under the sleep- 
less eye of spies lying hidden in grass or behind trees, 
and from the moment Captain Smith left Jamestown 
his progress had been flanked by a body of savages 
moving stealthily through the woods. 

The barge proceeded fifty miles up the river with- 
out incident, but presently the stream became too 
shallow to admit of its going farther. A canoe was 
secured from a village in the vicinity, with two In- 
dians to paddle it. In this Smith decided to push on 
to the head of the river, taking with him two of his 
men. The remainder he left in the barge, instruct- 
ing them not to go on shore and to keep a sharp 
lookout until his return. Twenty miles onward the 
canoe travelled when, an obstruction of fallen trees 
brought the party to a halt. It seemed probable 
that the source of the stream could be but a few miles 
beyond and Smith determined to seek it on foot 
accompanied by one of the Indians. . The other and 
the two Englishmen he left in the canoe, cautioning 
them to keep their matches burning, and at the first 
sign of danger to fire an alarm. 

206 



o 




THE SETTLERS HAD BEEN UNDER THE SLEEPLESS EYE OF SPIES LYING 

HIDDEN 



CAPTIVE TO THE INDIANS 

Smith had hardly gone a mile through the forest 
when he was suddenly startled by a shrill war-whoop. 
He could see no one and he had not been warned of 
danger by his men as agreed. He concluded, there- 
fore, that they had been surprised and killed with 
the connivance of the guide. Even as the thought 
flashed through his mind he grappled with the Indian 
beside him and wrenched the bow from his grasp. 
It was done in an instant, and as quickly he bound 
an arm of the savage to his own with one of his 
garters. He had not completed the act when an 
arrow half spent struck him on the thigh and a 
moment later he discerned two dusky figures draw- 
ing their bows upon him. These disappeared at the 
discharge of his pistol, and he was congratulating 
himself on having routed them so easily when two 
hundred warriors, hideous in paint and feathers, rose 
from the ground in front of him. At their head was 
Opechancanough, the chief of the Pamaunkes. 

The situation would have suggested surrender to 
the ordinary man. There could be no use In Smith's 
contending against such numbers and to retreat to 
the river would be no less futile, since his men 
In the canoe must have been captured. It was not, 
however, in our hero's nature to give up until abso- 
lutely obliged to do so. He could see no possibility 
of escape but he proposed to make It as difficult as 
possible for the savages to capture him. With this 
thought he placed the guide before him as a shield 

207 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

and prepared, with a pistol in each hand, to meet an 
onrush of the warriors. But they had no mind to 
rush upon those fearful fire-spitting machines and 
kept off, discharging their arrows from a distance 
that rendered them harmless. Seeing this, Smith 
began to retire, keeping his face towards the enemy 
and holding his human buckler in place. The In- 
dians responded to this movement by cautiously ad- 
vancing and at the same time they sought to induce 
the Englishman to lay down his arms, promising 
to spare his life in case he should do so. Smith posi- 
tively declined the proposition, insisting that he 
would retain his weapons but promising not to make 
further use of them if he should be permitted to 
depart in peace; otherwise he would use them and 
kill some of his assailants without delay. The In- 
dians continuing to advance upon him, Smith let 
go both his pistols at them and took advantage of 
the hesitation that followed to retreat more rapidly. 
Of course this combat was of the most hopeless 
character and our hero must ultimately have been 
shot to death had not an accident suddenly put an 
end to his opposition. Still stepping backward and 
dragging his captive with him he presently walks 
into a deep morass and reaches the end of his jour- 
ney in more than one sense, for it is in this swamp 
that the Chickahominy rises and he has fulfilled his 
undertaking to find the head of the river. It was at 
once clear to the dauntless explorer that he must 

208 



CAPTIVE TO THE INDIANS 

yield, and that quickly, for he and his Indian were 
fast sinking in the icy ooze of the bog. He threw 
his pistols away in token of surrender and his savage 
adversaries rushed up and extricated him from his 
perilous situation. 

It was with feelings of curiosity and interest on 
either side that Captain John Smith, the leader of 
the colonists, and Opechancanough, the chief of the 
Pamaunkes, confronted each other. Both men of 
noble bearing and fearless character, they must have 
been mutually impressed at the first encounter. The 
chief's erect and well-knit frame towered above the 
forms of his attendant warriors and, together with 
the dignity and intelligence of his countenance, 
marked him as a superior being. In later years he 
played an important part in colonial history and met 
a shameful death by assassination whilst a captive 
in the hands of the authorities of Virginia^' 

Smith, whose presence of mind never deserted 
him, immediately addressed himself to the task 
of diverting the chieftain's mind from the recent un- 
pleasant circumstances and with that end in view 
produced his pocket compass and presented it to the 
savage. The Pamaunke was readily attracted by 
the mystery of the twinkling needle which lay in 
sight but beyond touch, and when our hero showed 
how it pointed persistently to the north, the wonder 
of the savage increased. Having thus excited the 
interest of his captors, Smith went on to hold their 

^4 209 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

attention with a more detailed explanation of the 
uses of the instrument. He described, in simple 
language and with the aid of signs, the shape and 
movement of the earth and the relative positions of 
sun, moon and stars. This strange astronomical 
lecture, delivered in the depths of the forest, at length 
wearied the auditors and they prepared to set out on 
the return journey, for they had no thought of 
killing the captive at that time. He was a man of 
too much importance to be slain off-hand and with- 
out learning the pleasure of the great Powhatan in 
the matter. They did, however, tie him to a tree 
and make a pretence of drawing their bows upon him 
but, as the paleface met the threatened death without 
so much as blinking, the savages derived little satis- 
faction from the amusement. Before taking the 
march. Smith was given food and led to a fire, be- 
side which lay the body of Emery, one of the men 
he had left in the canoe, stuck full of arrows. 

The return of Opechancanough to the settlement 
of the Pamaunkes was in the nature of a triumphal 
procession. As the band approached a village they 
gave vent to their piercing war-whoop and entered it 
chanting their song of victory. In the midst of the 
procession walked the Chief with Smith's weapons 
borne before him and the captive, guarded by eight 
picked warriors, following. A ceremonial dance 
took place before the party dispersed to their various 
lodgings for the night. The captive was well 

210 



CAPTIVE TO THE INDIANS 

treated and had an excellent opportunity to study 
the natives and their habits, for Opechancanough 
carried his prize on a circuit of many villages before 
finally bringing him to the capital of Powhatan. 
Nor did the peril of his situation prevent our hero 
from exercising his usual keen powers of observa- 
tion, for he has left us a minute account of his 
strange experiences during these weeks of captive 
wandering. 

Every morning bread and venison were brought 
to the Englishman in sufficient quantity to have satis- 
fied ten men. His captors never by any chance ate 
with him and, remembering the reluctance of East- 
ern peoples to partake of food with those whom they 
designed to harm, this fact excited his apprehensions. 
These Indians were not cannibals but he had not 
that consoling knowledge, and the insistent manner 
in which they pressed meat upon him raised a dis- 
agreeable suspicion that they were fattening him for 
the table. The thought of death — even with tor- 
ture — ^he could endure calmly, but the idea of being 
eaten afterwards caused him to shudder with horror. 
We can not help thinking, however, that the sinewy 
captain might have visited his enemies with a post- 
humous revenge had they recklessly subjected him 
to such a fate and themselves to such grave hazard 
of acute indigestion. 

But the captive's concern for the settlement at 
Jamestown outweighed all other considerations. He 

211 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

surmised with reason, that having him in their 
power, the Indians would endeavor to overcome the 
colonists, whose natural incapacity to take care of 
themselves would be enhanced by the belief that 
their leader was dead. He was racking his brain 
to devise some means of communicating with them, 
when chance threw an opportunity to him. It seems 
that in the encounter preceding his surrender to 
Opechancanough Smith had seriously wounded one 
of the Indians. He was now called upon to cure his 
victim and replied that he might be able to do so if 
in possession of certain medicine which could be 
obtained from Jamestown. The Chief agreed that 
two messengers should bear a letter to the settle- 
ment, although he could not believe that a few lines 
scrawled upon paper would convey any meaning, 
much less elicit the desired response. 

The messengers journeyed to the fort with all 
speed, and as they were not permitted to approach 
closely, left the note in a conspicuous place and there 
received the reply. Of course Smith took the oppor- 
tunity to warn the settlers of the projected attack, 
and prayed them to be constantly on their guard. 
He also suggested that some show of strength, as 
a salvo from the big guns, might have a salutary 
effect upon the messengers. The latter, after they 
had received the medicine requested, and turned 
homewards, were treated to such a thunderous dis- 
charge of cannon and musketry that they ran for 

212 



CAPTIVE TO THE INDIANS 

miles in terror of their lives and arrived at the village 
well-nigh scared out of their wits. Their account of 
this terrible experience decided the Indians not to 
attempt a descent upon Jamestown and their respect 
increased for a man who could convey his thoughts 
and wishes by means of such a mysterious medium as 
a letter appeared to them to be. 

Although the Indians had Smith unarmed and 
completely in their power, they were not at all satis- 
fied of his inability to harm them, and the question 
seems to have caused them considerable anxiety. 
The medicine men of the tribe undertook by incan- 
tations and other species of deviltry to ascertain 
whether the captive's intentions towards them were 
good or otherwise. Smith was led in the morning 
to a large house in the centre of which a fire burned. 
Here he was left alone, and presently to him entered 
a hideous creature making unearthly noises in his 
throat to the accompaniment of a rattle, whilst he 
danced about the astonished Englishman in gro- 
tesque antics. This merry-andrew's head was deco- 
rated with dangling snake-skins and his body painted 
in a variety of colors. After a while he was joined 
by three brother-priests who set up a discordant 
chorus of shrieks and yells, whirling and skipping 
about the house the while. They were painted half 
in black and half in red with great white rings round 
their eyes. Shortly these were joined by three 
more medicine men equally fantastic in appearance 

213 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

and actions. The ceremony was maintained by 
these seven throughout the day, much to the disgust 
of Smith, who soon found it tiresome and uninterest- 
ing and particularly so as it involved an absolute 
fast from dawn to sundown. In the evening women 
placed great mounds of food upon the mats of the 
house and invited Smith to eat, but the priests 
refrained from doing so until he had finished. 

This performance was repeated on the two suc- 
cessive days, but we are not told what conclusion 
was reached by all the fuss. 



214 



XVII. 

POCAHONTAS TO THE RESCUE 



After a weary circuit of the Indian villages Smith is 

BROUPHT TO WeROWOCOMICO — He IS RECEIVED BY PoWHATAN 

IN THE " King's House "—The chiefs in council decide 

TO put him to death — He is bound and laid out, PREPARA- 
TORY to being killed— Pocahontas intervenes at the 
critical moment — Powhatan's dilemma and Opechan- 
canough's determination— " The Council has decreed 
the death of the paleface "— " I, Pocahontas, daugh- 
ter OF our King, claim this man for my brother" — 
The Indian maiden prevails— Smith is reprieved and 
formally adopted into the tribe— They wish him to 
remain with them and lead them against his own 

PEOPLE. 

One morning, shortly after the episode of the 
medicine men, Captain Smith learned, to his great 
relief, that commands had been received for his 
removal at once to the capital. He had no idea 
what, if any fate had been determined upon for him, 
but he was heartily tired of the weary wanderings 
and suspense of the past weeks and ready to face 
the worst rather than prolong the uncertainty. We- 
rowocomico, the principal seat of the " Emperor " 
Powhatan, was short of a day's journey distant, 
and Opechancanough, with his illustrious prisoner, 

215 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

reached the town as the early winter night was set- 
ting in. The capital of the Werowance consisted 
of about thirty large wigwams, or " houses," as the 
earlier writers called them, and a number of smaller 
ones. These for the nonce were reinforced by the 
tepees, or tents, of the many Indians who had come 
in from distant villages for the occasion which was 
no ordinary one. The large wigwams were made in 
the form of the rounded tops of the wagons called 
*' prairie schooners," which in the days before rail- 
roads were used upon the continent of North 
America for long-distance travel. These wagon 
tops were sometimes taken off and placed upon the 
ground to serve as tents, when the occupants would 
be lying in a contrivance exactly like the ancient 
wigwam in shape. The latter was commonly big 
enough to contain a whole family and sometimes 
harbored an entire band of fifty or sixty natives. 
In that case it had two rows of apartments running 
along the sides and a common hall in the middle. 
The structure was composed of a framework of 
boughs covered with the bark of trees or with skins 
— sometimes a combination of both. 

Smith's captors approached the capital in 
triumphal fashion, chanting their song of victory 
and flourishing their weapons in exultant pride. 
The town was prepared to give them the reception 
usually accorded to victorious warriors returning 
from battle. Great fires burned at frequent points 

216 



POCAHONTAS TO THE RESCUE 

illuming the scene with a garish light in which the 
bedaubed and bedizened savages looked doubly 
hideous. Chiefs and people were attired in all their 
fantastic finery and even the children made some 
show of tawdry ornament. The women had pre- 
pared food with even more than ordinary profusion 
and had laid the mats in anticipation of the pros- 
pective feasting. A double line of fully armed and 
foully painted warriors — " grim courtiers," Smith 
calls them — formed an avenue to the " King's 
house " along which the captive passed into the pres- 
ence of the great Werowance, whilst the spectators 
" stood wondering at him as he had been a monster." 
At the farther end of the wigwam, upon a plat- 
form, before which a large fire blazed, reclined the 
aged but still vigorous chieftain, upon a heap of 
furs. On either side of him stood the principal 
chiefs and medicine men of the tribe, w^hilst the 
women of his family grouped themselves behind. 
Two dense walls of warriors lined along the sides 
of the wigwam leaving a space in the centre w^hich 
was covered by a mat. Upon this Smith took his 
stand and calmly surveyed the scene which was not 
without an element of rude beauty. A loud shout 
had greeted his entrance. In the profound silence 
that followed, two women — " the Queen of Appa- 
matuck and another" — came forward with food 
which they placed before him and signed to him to 
eat. Our hero's appetite and his curiosity never 

217 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

failed him under any circumstances. He had a habit 
of Hving in the present moment and not concerning 
himself unduly about the uncertain future. So, in 
this crisis, when the ordinary man would have been 
too much preoccupied with the thought of his fate 
to attend to the needs of his stomach, Smith 
addressed himself in leisurely fashion to the pile of 
food and at the same time studied the details of his 
surroundings with a retentive eye. Meanwhile, the 
savages stood silent and stock still as statues until 
he had finished. 

When at length our hero rose refreshed and ready 
to face his fate, Powhatan also stood up and beckoned 
to him to approach the royal dais. Powhatan was 
arrayed in his state robe of raccoon skins. A band 
of pearls encircled his brow and a tuft of eagle's 
feathers surmounted his head. Smith was im- 
pressed by the dignity and forcefulness of the old 
chief who addressed him in a deep bass voice. 

" The paleface has abused the hospitality of Pow- 
hatan and requited his kindness with treachery," 
said the chieftain in slow and solemn tones. " The 
paleface and his brethren came to Powhatan's coun- 
try when the summer was young and begged for 
food and land that they might live. My people 
would have slain them but I commanded that grain 
be given to the palefaces and that they be allowed to 
live in peace in the village whicH they had made. 
Was this not enough? Did not Powhatan thus 

218 



POCAHONTAS TO THE RESCUE 

prove his friendship and good will to the strangers 
in his land? " 

.We know that all this was a mixture of falsehood 
and sophistry. As such Smith recognized it, of 
course, but, as he did not wish to arouse the chief's 
anger by contradicting him, he decided to keep 
silence and an immovable countenance. After a 
pause, during which he endeavored without success 
to read the effect of his words in the prisoner's face, 
Powhatan continued: 

" Powhatan's people have given the palefaces 
abundance of food — venison and fowls and corn. 
They have furnished them with warm furs. They 
have shown them the springs of the forest. They 
have taught them to trap the beasts and to net the 
fish. And the palefaces, scorning the kindness of 
Powhatan and his people, turn their fire-machines 
upon them and slay them. You — their werowance 
— they send to spy out the land of Powhatan so that 
they may make war upon his villages in the night 
time. Now my people cry for your blood. What 
shall I say to them? How shall I again deny my 
warriors whose brothers you yourself have slain? " 

" The Powhatan mistakes the purpose of myself 
and my people," replied Smith. " It is our wish and 
intent to treat our red brothers with justice and 
friendliness. If we have killed some it hath been in 
defence of our own lives. Our fire-machines have 
spoken only when the bow was drawn against us. 

219 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

It is not in our minds to make war upon the great 
Powhatan nor yet to rob him of his lands. What- 
soever we ask at his hands we are ready to pay for. 
If the great Werowance allows the clamor of his 
warriors for my life to override his own good judg- 
ment, so be it. But I would warn Powhatan and 
his chiefs that my death will be the signal for relent- 
less war against their people, for I am the subject 
of a mighty king whose rule extends over lands 
many times greater than those of Powhatan, whose 
soldiers are as numerous as the stars in the heavens 
and whose ships sail the seas in every direction. He 
will surely avenge my death with a bitter vengeance." 

Smith had no idea of committing himself to an 
argument and wisely contented himself with a brief 
statement of the facts, adding a threat that he hoped 
might give the savages pause. It was clear from 
Powhatan's remarks that he was determined to place 
the prisoner in the wrong, and contradiction could 
have no good effect. Finding that his captive had 
nothing more to say, the Werowance sent him to a 
nearby wigwam with instructions that he should be 
made comfortable and allowed to rest. Meanwhile, 
the chiefs went into council over his fate. 

Smith's words had made a strong impression upon 
Powhatan, who was the most sagacious Indian of his 
tribe. He was altogether averse to putting the pris- 
oner to death because he was forced in his mind to 
acknowledge the white men as superior beings with 

220 



POCAHONTAS TO THE RESCUE 

whom it would be dangerous to evoke a war. 
Doubtless they would soon send another chief to 
replace Smith and more would be gained by holding 
him for ransom than by killing him. But Pow- 
hatan's wise conclusions were not shared by the 
other members of the council. With hardly an ex- 
ception they were in favor of Smith's death by the 
usual torturous methods. One of the chiefs was a 
brother of the man who had died as the result of a 
pistol wound inflicted by Smith in the skirmish pre- 
ceding his capture. He was implacable in the de- 
mand for the usual satisfaction of a life for a Hfe, 
and was warmly supported by Opechancanough 
who, to the day of his death at their hands, main- 
tained an unappeasable hatred for the whole race 
of white men. Now Opechancanough was, after 
the great Werowance, the most influential chief in 
the tribe, and rather than incur his displeasure and 
that of the others, Powhatan yielded against his 
better judgment. He did this, however, only after 
having expressed his opinion to the contrary, and the 
real respect which he felt for Smith led him to stipu- 
late that the captive should not be put to the torture 
but should be executed by the more humane and 
speedy means employed by the savages with mem- 
bers of their own tribe. 

This conclusion of the council having been 
reached, Smith was brought again into the king's 
house and informed of it. He bowed with courage 

221 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

and dignity to the decision which he felt that it would 
be futile to protest against and calmly held out his 
arms to the warriors who came forward to bind him. 
Whilst these tightly bound his hands to his sides and 
tied his feet together, others rolled into the centre 
of the wigwam a large stone. When this had been 
placed, the prisoner was required to kneel and lay 
his head upon it. This he did with the serene self- 
possession that had not been shaken in the least dur- 
ing this trying ordeal. At the same time he silently 
commended his spirit to his Maker, believing that 
the next moment would be his last on earth. The 
executioners stood, one on either side, their clubs 
poised ready for the signal to dash out his brains. 

Powhatan was in the act of raising his hand in the 
fatal gesture that would have stamped our hero's 
doom, when a young girl, as graceful as a doe and 
not less agile, burst through the throng that sur- 
rounded the Werowance and sprang to the prisoner's 
side. Waving back the executioners with the 
haughty dignity derived from a long line of noble 
ancestors, she drew her slim and supple figure to its 
full height and faced the group of chieftains with 
head erect and flashing eyes. 

" Pardon, Powhatan ! Pardon, my father ! " she 
cried in a rich voice quivering with emotion. 
" Pocahontas craves the life of the captive, and 
claims the right to adopt him as a brother according 
to the immemorial custom of our tribe." 

222 



POCAHONTAS TO THE RESCUE 

Powhatan was in a quandary. Pocahontas was 
his favorite daughter, his pet, and the comfort of 
his old age. He had never denied her anything, 
nor ever thought to do so. He had a strong incHna- 
tion to grant her request, but as he looked round the 
circle of angry faces and heard the subdued mutter- 
ings of his chiefs he hesitated to incur their discon- 
tent. 

" The Council has decreed the death of the pale- 
face. It can not be, my daughter," he said. But 
there was an unusual trace of indecision in his voice. 

" It must be, my father ! " cried the girl, with 
spirit. " Is a princess, and your child, to be denied 
the right that every woman of our tribe enjoys? 
Any woman of the Powhatans may redeem a con- 
demned prisoner by adopting him, and I — I, Poca- 
hontas, daughter of our king, claim this man for my 
brother." 

Powhatan was deeply moved by the dignified and 
earnest plea of the girl and was about to accede to it 
when Opechancanough leaned forward and whispered 
in his ear. The words of the Chief of the Pamaun- 
kes, whatever they were, seemed to be decisive, 
for Powhatan, with a gesture of mingled annoy- 
ance and regret, signed to the executioners to per- 
form their task. The eyes of Pocahontas had been 
anxiously fixed upon her father during this pause in 
the proceedings and, as she saw his sign of submis- 
sion to the argument of the Pamaunke, she threw 

223 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

herself upon the head of Smith and entwined her 
arms about his neck. 

She had nothing further to say, reahzing that 
words would have no effect, but, with the quick wit 
of a woman, she had advanced an argument which 
was unanswerable. The executioners dropped 
their clubs and looked perplexedly towards the We- 
rowance. The assembled warriors gazed expect- 
antly in the same direction. The affair had reached 
an impasse. None there dared lay a hand on the 
girl save the Powhatan, and he had no thought of 
doing so. He gazed at her with proud satisfaction 
for a few moments, whilst a presentiment took pos- 
session of his mind that this slip of a girl had unwit- 
tingly saved her tribe from a world of possible 
troubles. 

"Let be!" he said with an air of weariness. 
" The paleface shall be adopted into the tribe to 
make hatchets for me and beads for his little sister." 

With that Smith was unbound and taken to a 
wigwam where they brought him food and left him 
to wonder at the marvellous workings of Provi- 
dence and pass a peaceful night. 

The next morning our hero was led to one of the 
larger houses which was divided in the middle by a 
partition. Smith was instructed to seat himself 
and to await events. Presently, from the other side 
of the screen came the most hideous howls and 
shrieks he had ever heard, but Smith had got beyond 
' 224 



POCAHONTAS TO THE RESCUE 

the point of being disturbed by anything that might 
occur. For half an hour or more the strange sounds 
continued, when Powhatan and his chiefs entered, 
accompanied by Smith's old friends the noisy medi- 
cine men. He was informed that the ceremony 
which had just taken place was that of his adoption 
into the tribe and Powhatan formally addressed him 
as " son." From this time Smith was treated with 
the utmost consideration and those who had been 
the most eager for his death, with the exception of 
the implacable Opechancanough who departed to his 
village in high dudgeon, now vied with each other 
in efforts to secure his good-will. Powhatan and 
Smith held many conferences together in which 
each learned a great deal from the other and grew 
to regard his erstwhile enemy with feelings of respect 
and friendship. 

The savages had entertained the hope that after 
the adoption Smith would remain with them and 
they even thought to Induce him to lead them against 
Jamestown. It is needless to say that he firmly de- 
cllned to do either. Powhatan being at length con- 
vinced of Smith's friendly intentions agrees to his 
return but, in satisfaction of his own desire as well 
as to appease the disappointment of his people, he 
exacts a ransom to consist of two of the largest 
guns in the fort and the biggest grindstone. 



IS 225 



XVIII. 

FIRE AND STARVATION 



Powhatan by excessive greed overreaches himself — Smith 

IS ALLOWED TO RETURN TO THE SETTLEMENT — He FINDS THE 
COLONISTS, AS USUAL, DISTURBED BY DISSENSIONS — ARRIVES 
JUST IN TIME TO PREVENT RaTCLIFFE AND OTHERS FROM 

deserting — newport arrives with the " first supply " — 
The Indians continue to treat Smith as a tribal 
CHIEF — Fire destroys Jamestown completely — Newport 
and Smith visit Powhatan — The purple beads "fit 
only for the use of Kings " — The astute Indian Chief 
meets his match in Captain John Smith — The set- 
tlers ARE smitten with THE GOLD FEVER — CaPTAIN NEW- 
PORT SAILS FOR England with a wonderful cargo. 

Had Powhatan been less specific in his demand, 
or less greedy in his desire, Captain Smith might 
have found it difficult to agree to his proposal. 
But, when the Werowance made a point of exacting 
the " two largest guns and the biggest grindstone " 
in the fort, Smith had no hesitation in saying that he 
would permit Powhatan's messengers to carry away 
the articles mentioned. This point having been 
settled to their mutual satisfaction, the Chief detailed 
twelve men to guide and guard our hero on the road 
to Jamestown which, being but twelve miles from 
Werowocomico, they reached by easy marches. 

226 



FIRE AND STARVATION 

The Indian escort was treated with all the kindness 
Smith could command for them. Each was given 
a present and they were charged with the delivery of 
a package to Powhatan, containing a number of the 
things most highly prized by the savages. When 
the time for their departure came they asked for the 
guns and grindstone which they were to carry back 
to their Chief. 

" Certes ! They be yours if you can carry them," 
replied Smith, pointing, with a quizzical smile, at 
two demi-culverins each weighing more than four 
tons and a huge grindstone which four men could 
hardly raise on edge. The baffled savages looked 
on these ponderous things with dismay and had to 
admit that they could not be carried to Werowoco- 
mico though the whole tribe came after them. 
Smith was not willing that his visitors should leave 
without gaining some impression of the power as 
well as the size of the ordnance and so he loaded one 
of the guns with small stones and discharged it into 
the trees where the icicle-laden boughs were thickest. 
The smoke and racket that followed filled the Indians 
with terror and they took their leave hurriedly, 
doubtless glad that the roaring, fire-spitting monster 
was not to accompany them. 

The great majority of the settlers welcomed Cap- 
tain Smith, whom they had never expected to see 
again, with genuine joy. Once more he had arrived 
just in the nick of time, for the affairs of the colony 

22^ 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

had been going from bad to worse during his absence 
and were now on the point of a crisis that, had it not 
been averted, would have probably effected the ruin 
of the colony. There had been no improvement in 
the government. Ratcliffe had become justly un- 
popular in the presidency and Archer, a pettifogging 
lawyer and mischief-maker, had been admitted to the 
Council. Martin, feeble in health and mind, had 
fallen under the complete domination of the other 
two and with them and other malcontents had en- 
tered into a conspiracy which the return of Captain 
Smith was just in time to frustrate. He no sooner 
heard of their plot to sail to England in the pinnace 
and desert the settlement than he bearded them in 
the Council room. 

" So,'' he cried, indignation and contempt show- 
ing in every tone and gesture. " So ! These be 
the gallant gentlemen who contended among them- 
selves for leadership of our enterprise! By my 
halidame! A fine pack of leaders — tufftaffaty 
humorists rather! Ye mind me of one Falstaffe 
— a cowardly, gluttonous braggart he — I once 
saw depicted at the Globe playhouse. Not one of 
you has hazarded his skin beyond musket-shot of the 
fort but now, having fattened and reposed your- 
selves through the winter, ye would return to Eng- 
land and brag of your brave deeds and feats of arms. 
But — and I mistake not — we shall find a different 
conclusion for your plot. I hold the King's commls- 

228 



FIRE AND STARVATION 

sion to maintain the flag of England in this country 
and whilst my arm and brain serve me that will I 
do in good faith and count all such as oppose the 
commands of His Most Gracious Majesty, enemies 
of the realm and traitors to their country. Take 
heed then how ye proceed in this matter, for I will 
see to it that the guns are manned day and night 
by good and true men with instructions to sink the 
pinnace at the first show of sinister design." 

With that Smith clapped his hat upon his head 
and strode out of the Council room. 

If the conspirators had entertained any thought 
of pursuing their project in the face of Captain 
Smith's opposition, the ringing shout with which 
he was greeted by the waiting crowd outside was 
sufficient to banish it. Word of what was going 
forward had drawn the settlers to the Council House 
and much of Smith's harangue, delivered in a voice 
strong with anger, had penetrated to them. They 
were almost to a man In sympathy with him, for the 
cowardly plotters belonged exclusively to the " gen- 
tleman " class among the colonists, men who arro- 
gated to themselves superior privileges and rights 
whilst unwilling to bear even their share of hardship 
and toll. These poor creatures should not be con- 
sidered representative of the gentlemen of England, 
who In those stirring times produced many of the 
bravest and most self-sacrificing leaders in the 
chronicles of Christendom. 

229 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

The settlers had almost begun to despair of New- 
port's return when one day, in early January, he 
sailed into the river with a well-laden ship and up- 
wards of one hundred new colonists. His appear- 
ance put an end to a pretty scheme which the attor- 
ney Archer had concocted to encompass Smith's 
downfall. Direct from England, with authority 
superior to that of any man in Jamestown, Newport 
instituted an inquiry into the government of the 
colony during his absence and determined that Wing- 
field and Archer should return with him, to answer 
to the Company. Scrivener he appointed to the 
Council and thus assured Smith of one firm ally in 
that body. Newport had started for America with 
two vessels. These became separated in mid-ocean 
and the Phoenix, commanded by Captain Francis 
Nelson, did not arrive until considerably later. 

The relations between the Indians and the colo- 
nists now became very friendly, owing to the adop- 
tion of Smith by the tribe. After his return to 
Jamestown, Pocahontas and some of the other 
women of Werowocomico came to the settlement 
twice or three times a week laden with provisions, 
these being Smith's share, as a chief, of the tribal 
stores. On these occasions, men would also bring 
foodstuff to be disposed of in trade. These supplies 
were very timely, for the settlement had again 
approached the verge of starvation when Smith re- 
turned after his seven weeks of captivity, and Cap- 

230 



FIRE AND STARVATION 

tain Newport's arrival did not greatly mend that 
matter, for the larger part of the edible supplies sent 
from England were upon the tardy vessel. In the 
barter with the savages, Smith established a scale of 
exchange based upon the values set by the Indians 
themselves upon the wares of the foreigners. This 
was of course fair enough, but his enemies, more than 
ever jealous of the great influence he evidently en- 
joyed with the Indians, sought to undermine it by 
giving them very much more than they asked for their 
grain and venison. The result was that in a short 
while a pound of copper would scarce purchase as 
much as an ounce had secured under Smith's regula- 
tion. The schemers had the satisfaction of seeing 
Smith fall in the regard of the Indians, who naturally 
thought that he had been cheating them. 

The newcomers were of course a welcome acces- 
sion to the depleted colony, but they brought mis- 
fortune upon it at the outset. They had been little 
more than a week within the stockade when one of 
them through carelessness set fire to the house in 
which he was lodged. The flames spread and in a 
few short hours all the buildings and even the forti- 
fications were consumed. Nothing could be saved 
but the clothes upon the men's backs, and the sup- 
plies which Newport had landed went with the rest. 
In this extremity the settlers must have perished of 
cold and starvation, or fallen under the arrows of 
the savages, but for the amicable relations which had 

231 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

been brought about by Captain Smith. As it was, 
the Indians hastened to bring furs and food to the 
relief of the miserable white men who were pros- 
trated body and soul by the sudden misfortune. 
They sat about the ruins of Jamestown, bewailing 
their lot and praying Captain Newport to carry them 
home to England. This would have been impossible 
at the time, even had he a mind to do so, for there 
was not enough food on the ship to serve such a 
numerous company as far as the West Indies. 

Smith was ashamed at the cowardice of his coun- 
trymen and fearful lest their puerile exhibition of 
weakness should lower them in the estimation of the 
Indians, many of whom were on hand, for the 
flames of Jamestown had been plainly visible at 
Werowocomico. Seconded by Mr. Hunt, Newport, 
Percy and Scrivener, he went among the whimpering 
colonists persuading, threatening, cajoling — in 
short, using any means to make them bestir them- 
selves. 

" See yonder dominie, good Master Hunt, how, 
with exhortation, he hearteneth the afflicted," he 
cried seeking to shame them by the exhibition of a 
good example. " Yet no man among us hath suf- 
fered so great loss as he. For not only his chattels 
and clothes have been destroyed but also his books 
on which he set more store than upon gold or aught 
else. Yet hath no moaning or complaint issued 
from him, but he beareth himself bravely and with 

232 



FIRE AND STARVATION 

composure as becometh a true gentleman and a ser- 
vant of God." 

These efforts at length moved the settlers to 
action and, with the aid of the sailors and some 
Indians v^ho were hired to assist, rude structures 
were hastily raised in sufficient numbers to afford 
shelter to all. The work of rebuilding Jamestown 
in a permanent fashion was necessarily deferred. 

Smith now proposed that Newport should pay a 
visit to Powhatan. During his captivity our hero 
had taken pains to impress the Chief with an idea 
of Newport's importance and power. Indeed, he 
had addressed himself to this task with such enthusi- 
asm that the savages conceived of Newport as " Cap- 
tain Smith's God," and by that title he was known 
among them. Taking an escort of forty men, 
Smith, Newport and Scrivener reached Werowoco- 
mico without any mishap and received a warm wel- 
come. Powhatan awaited them in the same " long 
house" which had been the scene of our hero's 
stirring adventure. It was a state occasion, as 
Smith's former appearance there had been, and the 
assemblage presented much the same aspect. But 
now, in place of scowling faces and angry mutter- 
ings, Smith and his companions were met with 
smiles and cries of friendly greeting. After formal 
salutations had been exchanged, a great feast was 
set out in which they all partook. This was fol- 
lowed by dancing, singing, and mimic combats. 

233 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

Smith's prime object in suggesting this visit of 
Newport to the Chief of the Powhatans lay in a hope 
that it might tend to cement the friendly relations 
existing between the redmen and the settlers. He 
was not, however, forgetful of the needs of the settle- 
ment, always on the verge of starvation, and pro- 
posed to take advantage of the opportunity to secure 
as much food as possible from the ample stores of 
Werowocomico. He warned Newport to part with 
his wares on the best terms obtainable and to show 
but few things at a time and those with a pretence 
at reluctance. But Newport's eagerness to play the 
part of " big chief " and Powhatan's shrewdness 
came near to upsetting Smith's plans. When New- 
port had presented a very generous gift to the 
Werowance, intimating that the rest of the goods 
were to be disposed of in trade, the wily Powhatan 
decided to circumvent him by an appeal to his pride. 

" It is not seemly," he said, " that two great 
Werowances such as you and I should haggle over 
the details of trade. Lay out your wares then, that 
I may see them and what pleases me I will take, 
paying to you a fair price according to my judg- 
ment." 

Smith could scarce keep a straight countenance 
when he heard this naive speech of the old chieftain, 
but his amusement soon gave way to deep concern 
as he saw the infatuated Newport spread out his 
entire stock before Powhatan. 

234 



FIRE AND STARVATION 

Smith had serious cause for apprehension. The 
influence of the settlers over the Indians and, indeed, 
their very lives depended upon the copper, glass, 
beads and similar trifles which the Indians coveted 
so greedily. If these became cheapened in their 
eyes, the colonists would have nothing with which 
to propitiate them, nor with which to pay for the 
provisions so constantly needed. And here was the 
reckless Newport permitting Powhatan to help him- 
self on condition of paying what he pleased for what 
he should take. The rates of exchange set by Smith 
had already, as we know, been ruinously enhanced 
in favor of the Indians, and this transaction was 
calculated to still more greatly raise them. He did 
not dare to protest, for fear of arousing Powhatan's 
anger, but fortunately his quick wit enabled him 
to save the situation without creating any 
unpleasantness. 

Among the many things displayed for the inspec- 
tion of the great Werowance, Smith noted some 
beads of a different tint to any others there. He 
quietly abstracted the package, taking care that 
Powhatan should see him do so. When at length 
the Chief had indicated all the things he wished to 
retain, he fixed a price on them which, as Smith had 
anticipated, was not more than one-tenth as much 
as the Indians had usually paid for such articles. 
Having settled that business to his entire satisfac- 
tion, the greedy Chief turned to Smith and asked to 

235 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

be shown the package which the latter had put aside. 
Powhatan suspected that it contained something of 
unusual value and Smith cunningly confirmed this 
suspicion by pretending the greatest reluctance to 
exhibit the articles. Presently, however, he showed 
them, saying: 

" These be as you see different in color from all 
the other beads. They be purple — the royal color 
in the countries beyond the seas — and fit only for the 
use of kings." 

Of course Powhatan was consumed with a desire 
to possess them and equally of course Smith did not 
readily yield to him. At last the Werowance re- 
ceived the coveted purple beads on the payment of 
six times as much for them as he had given for all 
the things secured from Newport. It was immedi- 
ately decreed that purple beads might only be worn 
by the Powhatan and his family but Opechan- 
canough was allowed a few as a mark of special 
favor. 

After five days of entertainment and friendly in- 
tercourse, the Englishmen returned to the settle- 
ment. It was Newport's intention to load up his 
vessel with cedar and depart for England as soon as 
possible. Just at this time, however, a trivial acci- 
dent gave an entirely new and unfortunate turn to the 
affairs of the colony. One of the settlers discovered 
some yellow dust shining in the bottom of a stream 
near the settlement. Immediately, the whole colony 

236 



FIRE AND STARVATION 

was smitten with the gold-fever. Neglecting all 
else they gave themselves up to the pursuit of the 
precious metal. As one of them says : " There was 
no talk, no hope, but dig gold, wash gold, refine 
gold, load gold ; such a bruit of gold that one mad 
fellow, a wag, desired to be buried in the sands lest 
they should, by their art, make gold of his bones." 
The outcome of all this was that, after several weeks 
delay, Newport sailed away with a ship laden with 
mica dust. 



237 



XIX. 

A TURN IN THE TIDE 



Captain Nelson arrives in the Phcenix with reinforce- 
ments AND SUPPLIES — Powhatan becomes disgruntled — 
Smith yields to Pocahontas what he had refused to 
her father — Smith sets out to explore Chesapeake 
Bay — The expedition meets with storm and shipwreck 
— The party is led into an ambush — They find the 
Indians everywhere unfriendly and learn of Pow- 
hatan's treachery — The Susquehannocks and their 
giant chief — They propose to make Smith the head 
of the tribe — Ratcliffe is deposed and Scrivener 
assumes the Presidency — The colony is put in good 
condition — Newport returns bent on FANaFUL schemes 
— The coronation of Powhatan. 

Smith, Scrivener and a few other men of bal- 
anced minds had escaped the gold-fever. They 
doubted in the first place vi^hether the stuff was worth 
anything and realized that, even if it should prove 
to be gold indeed, the time occupied in the search 
of it had better have been employed in the urgent 
affairs of the settlement. They were very glad, 
therefore, to see Newport at last take his departure, 
and immediately set men at work rebuilding the 
town and fortifications and breaking ground pre- 
paratory to planting corn. The settlers were thus en- 

338 



A TURN IN THE TIDE 

gaged when, quite unexpectedly, the Phcenix arrived 
with Captain Nelson and one hundred and twenty 
emigrants. As usual, the reinforcement included 
two or more gentlemen for every laborer or artisan. 
Smith's disappointment on this account was, how- 
ever, offset by the fact that Captain Nelson brought 
six months' provisions which were sorely needed by 
the settlers. 

Hardly had Newport gone than the colony began 
to reap the fruit of his unwise traffic with the In- 
dians. Smith had always been careful to prevent 
the natives from securing any of the European 
weapons, or even pieces of iron from which they 
might fashion swords. Newport was less cautious, 
perhaps because the consequences could entail no 
hazard to himself. Just before his departure he 
gave Powhatan twenty cutlasses for as many tur- 
keys, despite the earnest protests of Smith. Pow- 
hatan was not long in learning the superiority of 
these weapons over his own and, thinking to secure 
more of them, he sent messengers to Smith, asking 
for swords in exchange for fowls. It is needless 
to say that the demand was flatly refused, although 
Smith was loath to displease the chieftain. Pow- 
hatan was keenly disappointed, for he had thought 
that, as a member of the tribe, Smith would be more 
amenable to his wishes. He was also seriously 
offended, and sought to gain his point by stealth. 
Some of his people were sent to the settlement with 

239 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

instructions to steal whatever they could and, in par- 
ticular, to purloin as many weapons as possible. 

As Indians were frequent visitors to Jamestown 
and of late had been permitted to go about the set- 
tlement freely, it was comparatively easy for Pow- 
hatan's emissaries to carry on their pilferings for 
some time without detection. At length, however, 
several of them were caught in the act and im- 
prisoned. Fearing that they were about to be put 
to death they revealed a conspiracy against the 
colony on the part of Powhatan and his principal 
chiefs. Thus forewarned of the intended treachery, 
Smith hastened the w^ork on the defences of the 
place and kept a vigorous guard day and night. 
In the meanwhile he held possession of his prisoners 
much to the uneasiness of the great Werowance. 
Repeated requests for their release were denied, 
although the messengers came laden with presents. 
Opechancanough came in person but had no better 
success. At length Powhatan sent Pocahontas with 
expressions of his regret for the untoward actions 
of his subjects and assurances of his future good- 
will. This appeal was effective. Smith yielded, 
not to the Chief but to the girl who had saved his 
life. 

There had been a great deal of discussion about 
the freighting of the Phoenix, Ratcliffe, Martin, 
and, in fact, the majority were for loading the vessel 
with the delusive dust which had formed Newport's 

240 



A TURN IN THE TIDE 

cargo. Smith and Scrivener protested against an- 
other shipment of what they strongly suspected to be 
no more than " gUttering dirt." Captain Nelson 
took the same view of the matter and in the end the 
Phoenix sailed out of the James with an honest lading 
of good Virginia cedar. This was on June the sec- 
ond, 1608. The same day Smith left the settlement 
in an open barge of three tons' burden, accompanied 
by fifteen men. Most of these were newcomers, 
who were not a little set up on account of an experi- 
ence they had gained with Newport during his recent 
visit. That able seaman generally contrived to make 
himself ridiculous when he transferred the scene of 
his activities to dry land. He had brought out a 
large boat in five sections designed to be carried 
across the mountains in his projected journey to the 
South Sea. The expedition started with a great 
flourish of trumpets and after being gone two and a 
half days returned to Jamestown and abandoned 
the enterprise. Now those of Smith's force who 
had been in Newport's company thought that the 
latter's expedition was a fair sample of exploration. 
They were eager for adventure and very much feared 
that Smith, in an open boat committed to the sea, 
would not journey far enough to satisfy their appe- 
tite. The leader heard these doubts expressed and 
promised himself some amusement at the expense 
of his eager adventurers. 

Smith's determination was to thoroughly explore 
16 241 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

Chesapeake Bay. It was no light undertaking. 
The region was quite unknown to him and peopled 
by Indian tribes with which he had not yet come 
in contact. The mere matter of navigation involved 
grave dangers, for the Bay being wide and open, 
is subject to almost the full force of wind and tide. 
But in the face of all these difficulties, and many 
more that arose with the progress of the exploration, 
Smith accomplished his purpose and that so effect- 
ually that his map of the Bay was the best in exist- 
ence until recent times, and is still acknowledged to 
be an excellent one. The work was at that time 
of course of the utmost importance and, although it 
took the authorities at home some time to see it, 
information of the country and inhabitants of Vir- 
ginia was of much greater value than fanciful stories 
of gold mines and short cuts to the South Sea. 

Our adventurers soon found that exploring with 
Captain Smith was a very different thing from a 
picnic expedition with Captain Newport. They en- 
countered rough weather from the outset. Their 
hands blistered and their backs ached with rowing 
against a strong wind. The briny waves drenched 
their clothes and soaked their bread. Their water 
keg was broached by some accident and before they 
could replenish it they came so near to being fam- 
ished that they " would have refused two barrels 
of gold for one of puddle water." This was their 
condition when a terrible storm struck them, carry- 

242 



A TURN IN THE TIDE 

ing away their masts and sails. By good fortune, 
rather than any effort of their own, they contrived to 
gain the shelter of an uninhabited island where they 
went ashore. 

The men who had been fearful lest Captain Smith 
should not venture far enough, were now all for 
returning to Jamestown, but their leader had no 
mind to turn back. Opposition and difficulty ever 
increased his determination and nerved him to 
greater effort. 

" Gentlemen," said Smith to the disheartened 
company, " remember the example of Sir Ralph 
Lane's company in worse straits, how they begged 
him to proceed in the discovery of Moratico, 
saying that they had yet a dog that would sustain 
them for a while. Then what shame would it be 
to us to return, having ample provision of a sort, 
and scarce able to say where we have been, nor yet 
heard of that we were sent to seek. You can not 
say but I have shared with you in the worst that is 
past; and for what is to come, of lodging, diet, 
or whatsoever, I am content you allot the worst 
part to me. As to your apprehensions that I will 
lose myself in these unknown large waters, or be 
swallowed up in some stormy gust, abandon these 
childish fears, for worse than is past is not likely 
to happen, and to return would be as dangerous as 
to proceed. Regain, therefore, your old spirits, 
for return I will not — if God please— till I have seen 

243 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

the Massawomekes, found Patawomek, or the head 
of this bay which you imagine to be endless." 

They remained two days upon the island, and 
when the storm abated resumed their journey with 
fresh sails fashioned from their shirts. 

The exploring party had been out just two weeks 
when they came across the mouth of the Potomac — 
or Patawomek, as Smith called it. They sailed 
thirty miles up the river without sight of human 
being, when two Indians appeared from nowhere, 
after their mysterious manner, and offered to serve 
them as guides. Pretending to take them to a 
village at the head of a creek, the wily savages neatly 
led them into an ambuscade. Suddenly the English 
found themselves in the centre of three or four hun- 
dred Indians, " strangely painted, grimed and dis- 
guised, shouting, yelling and crying, as so many 
spirits from hell could not have showed more ter- 
rible." Had they discharged their arrows at once, 
instead of wasting time in capering about, the ex- 
plorers must have been killed to a man. But these 
Indians, who had not yet become acquainted with 
the dreadful " spit-fires '* of the strangers, thought 
that they had them entirely at their mercy and doubt- 
less proposed to reserve them for the torture. 
Smith ordered his men to fire a volley in the air and 
the effect of the discharge of fifteen muskets at once 
was all that could be wished. Many of the savages 
fled into the forest, others threw themselves prone 

244 



A TURN IN THE TIDE 

upon the ground and all cast aside their weapons in 
sign of surrender. Smith learned that messengers 
from Powhatan had instigated these people to attack 
the expedition and had urged upon them, above all, 
to secure the white men's weapons. Had they 
known the terrible nature of those weapons they 
certainly would not have indulged in any such fool- 
ishness and they did not think kindly of their 
brothers, the Powhatans, for having egged them on 
to it. Smith established friendly relations w^ith 
these people who never occasioned further trouble. 

In their progress the voyagers found the Indians 
almost everywhere in arms and ready to attack them, 
having been prompted thereto by the emissaries 
from Werowocomico. In most cases, however, the 
natives were converted to peaceful good-will without 
bloodshed, the flash and report of the fire-arm prov- 
ing to be a powerful pacifier. Wherever they went, 
the explorers heard of the Massawomekes. They 
seem to have been a particularly warlike tribe, sit- 
uated near the head of the bay, who were dreaded 
and hated by all their neighbors. Smith was very 
anxious to see these people and proceeded up the bay 
with the intention of visiting their country. But 
his men were succumbing so fast to the fatigue and 
exposure that, when at length there were but five left 
fit for active service, he deemed It wise to defer the 
exploration of the head of the bay. Before turning 
homeward, however, he sent a messenger Inland to 

245 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

the country of the Susquehannocks who had the 
reputation of being a tribe of giants. 

After a delay of a few days a deputation of sixty 
warriors from the Susquehannocks visited the camp 
of the Enghshmen. They were bigger and more 
warlike than any Indians that the settlers had en- 
countered up to that time, and it was agreeable to 
Smith to find that they had come prepared to make 
an alliance with him and, indeed, to adopt him into 
the tribe as a chief. In token of their good-will they 
presented him with a bear's skin cloak, such as was 
only worn by great Werowances, eighteen mantles, 
a chain of beads weighing six or seven pounds and 
a number of other gewgaws. Their chief was a man 
of extraordinary size, even for a Susquehannock. 
Smith thus describes him: 

" The calf of his leg was three-quarters of a yard 
about, and all the rest of his limbs so answerable to 
that proportion that he seemed the goodliest man we 
had ever beheld. His hair on one side was long, 
the other shorn close with a ridge over his crown like 
a cock's comb. His arrows were five quarters of a 
yard long, headed with flints or splinters of stone in 
form like a heart, an inch broad and an inch and a 
half or more long. These he wore at his back in a 
wolf's skin for his quiver, his bow in the one hand 
and his club in the other." 

These people proposed that Smith should assume 
the headship of the tribe and lead them in war 

246 



A TURN IN THE TIDE 

against the Massawomekes and other enemies. Had 
our hero entertained any such ambition as that with 
which he was charged by Wingfield and his sup- 
porters, here was an excellent opportunity to set up 
a kingdom. The Susquehannocks were not only 
exceptionally warlike, but also one of the most 
numerous tribes in that part of America. No 
doubt, with a man like Smith at their head, they 
could soon have established sovereignty over hun- 
dreds of miles of territory. It is needless to say, 
however, that the offer was declined as tactfully as 
possible and the expedition turned homeward. 

Smith arrived in Jamestown just as another crisis 
in the affairs of the colony had been reached. Rat- 
cliffe, the President, had shamefully abused his office 
for some time past. He had taken for his private 
use the best things in the public stores, he had beaten 
several of the settlers, with little or no provocation, 
and had diverted a number of laborers from useful 
employment to the task of building him a pleasure- 
house in the woods. Smith appeared on the scene 
when the wrath of the colonists had almost risen 
beyond bounds. Had he not arrived when he did 
they would probably have taken Ratcliffe's life. As 
it was, they would hear of nothing short of his de- 
position and invited Smith to take his place at the 
head of the government. Smith, however, who was 
the active instrument in disposing of the obnoxious 
officer, hardly thought that he could accept the pro- 

247 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

posal with a good grace and so persuaded them to 
allow him to substitute Scrivener for himself. So, 
with this change, the summer passed in peace, and 
satisfactory progress was made in the rebuilding of 
the settlement. 

The colony had never been in a better condition 
than now to make good progress. The settlers were 
■well content with the rule of Smith and Scrivener, 
who always knew just what they wanted to do and 
how to do it. Work and rations were fairly appor- 
tioned. Gentlemen were required to take their turn 
at labor with the rest. A military company was 
formed and drilled, and the Indians were kept in 
check by the practice of diplomacy and a show of 
force. This happy state of things was completely 
upset by the return of Newport with instructions' 
from his employers to discover the South Sea, to 
bring back gold, and to search for the survivors of 
the lost Roanoke colony. But this was not the sum 
of Newport's mad mission. He was also charged 
with the coronation of Powhatan, to whom King 
James sent a present of a wash-basin and pitcher and 
an Elizabethan bed with its furnishings. Newport 
failed to bring the food and other things of which 
the settlers stood in such constant need, but instead 
landed seventy Dutchmen and Poles for the purpose 
of establishing manufactories of "pitch, tar, glass 
and soap-ashes." By this time, Smith had been 
regularly elected President. He was thoroughly 

248 



A TURN IN THE TIDE 

disgusted with the foohsh instructions of the London 
company, and when Newport undertook to undo 
much of the good work that had been accompHshed 
with so great trouble, even going so far as to restore 
RatcHffe to the presidency, Smith bhmtly gave him 
his choice of immediately taking himself and his ship 
off, or of being detained for a year that he might 
gain the experience that he was sadly in need of. 
Newport wisely chose the former alternative and 
sailed away, having, as before, sown the seeds o£ 
trouble from which the colonists were to reap a bitter 
crop before long. 



249 



XX 

DIAMOND CUT DIAMOND 



Smith goes on a foraging expedition and engages in a 

CONTEST of wits WITH PoWHATAN — DoCTOR RuSSELL AND 

Captain Smith get into a tight place — And get out 
AGAIN — Powhatan plans to murder his adopted son — 
Pocahontas warns the Captain of the intended 

TREACHERY — The FEAST AND THE DISAPPOINTED WAITERS — 

How eight designing Indians afford goodly entertain- 
ment TO three Englishmen — And how they are neatly 
laid by the heels by their intended victims — " The 
English sleep like the village dog, with one eye 
cocked" — How the ambushers were ambushed and the 
captors captured — *' If there be one among you bold 
enough to essay a single combat, let him come out ! " 

With the approach of winter the colony of James- 
town found itself in hardly better condition than at 
the same time in the previous year. It is true that 
their health was now better but they had many more 
mouths to feed and rather less chance of obtaining 
provisions from the Indians. These, as we know, 
had been unfriendly for some months past, due to 
Newport's reckless generosity towards them and 
particularly to his foolish gift of swords, which 
Smith refused to duplicate. The more experienced 
among the settlers had protested strongly against 

250 



DIAMOND CUT DIAMOND 

the crowning of Powhatan, fearing that the savage 
would interpret the ceremony as a measure of pro- 
pitiation and a sign of dread on the part of the 
English. And this proved to be the case. It was 
soon evident that the great Werowance had risen 
mightily in self-esteem in consequence of the silly 
coronation and that his respect for the settlers had 
fallen in proportion. The neighboring bands, acting 
on his orders, refused to furnish corn on any terms, 
and messengers sent to Werowocomico returned 
empty handed, telling of having been treated with a 
high-handed contempt. After Scrivener and Percy 
had made futile expeditions, it became clear that, 
as usual, Smith must attend to the matter in person 
if the colony was to be saved from starvation. 

Smith immediately began preparations for a visit 
to the capital of Powhatan, whose spies doubtless 
gave him early information of the fact, for, just at 
this time, an embassy arrived from the newly- 
crowned " emperor " demanding workmen to build 
him an English house to contain the gorgeous bed- 
stead that his brother, the King of England, had 
sent to him. He also asked for fifty swords, as 
many muskets, a cock and hen, a large quantity of 
copper and a bushel of beads. This modest requisi- 
tion he expected would be filled forthwith, and in 
return for his compliance he promised to give Cap- 
tain Smith a shipload of corn, provided he came for 
it in person. Here was a very palpable trap and 

251 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

something like a veiled defiance. Smith was as little 
prone to shirk danger as he was to decline a chal- 
lenge, and he returned answer that he should pres- 
ently be at Werowocomico. In the meanwhile he 
was sending three Germans and two Englishmen 
to build the projected palace, but, for the rest of the 
request, he thought that he had better bring the 
things mentioned by the Chief himself, for he feared 
that the messengers might hurt themselves with the 
swords and muskets. 

Leaving Scrivener in charge of the settlement, 
Smith, with forty-six volunteers, embarked in the 
pinnace and two barges. George Percy commanded 
one of the latter and Francis West, brother of Lord 
Delaware, the other. The journey by water was a 
tolerably long one for open boats, and they broke 
it by a stay of two or three days at Kecoughten, a 
village occupying the site of the present town of 
Hampton. The Chief received them with genuine 
friendliness and warned Smith that Powhatan con- 
templated treachery. Here the party " kept Christ- 
mas among the savages, where they were never more 
merry, nor fed on more plenty of good oysters, fish, 
flesh, wild fowl and good bread; nor never had 
better fires in England than the dry, smoky houses 
of Kecoughten." The enthusiasm with which the 
chroniclers among the colonists expatiate upon such 
simple comforts as these when it happens to be their 
good fortune to experience them, gives us a very 

252 



DIAMOND CUT DIAMOND 

gooa idea of the miserable condition that generally 
prevailed at Jamestown. 

When at length the party arrived at Werowoco- 
mico, they found the river frozen over to a distance 
of half a mile from shore. Smith overcame this 
obstruction by leaving his boats and wading to land 
with a squad of men. The entire absence of wel- 
come was a sinister indication, but Smith, unabashed, 
took possession of a deserted wigwam on the bank 
and sent messengers to Powhatan for provisions. 
These were forthcoming, and the chieftain agreed 
to meet the English captain the next morning in a 
formal pow-wow. 

Before noon the following day, Captain Smith 
and his handful of men went up to the town, putting 
a bold face on what they all believed to be a very 
bad matter. Once more the two chiefs met in the 
famous " king's house." Powhatan received Smith 
with the utmost coolness, and it was noticeable that 
he did not address him by his tribal name. When 
the matter of food supplies came up, he declared that 
he had so little to spare that he was loath to ex- 
change it for copper which his people could not eat. 
As a special favor to the English and in consider- 
ation of their great need he would stretch a point to 
let them have thirty bushels in exchange for as many 
swords, but he was really not at all anxious to make 
the trade. Indeed, so short was the food supply at 
Werowocomico that he hoped that the English 

253 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

would speedily depart for he could ill afford to enter- 
tain so many hungry stomachs. 

''As to that," replied Smith, *' we have come at 
your invitation, and will delay no longer than is 
necessary to effect our purpose, which is to secure, at 
a fair price, so much corn and venison as you can 
readily spare from the well-filled stores of Wero- 
wocomico." 

Each had intimated that he was well acquainted 
with the actual conditions at the headquarters of the 
other, but Smith was at a loss to determine whether 
Powhatan had merely guessed at the urgent needs 
of the colonists, or whether he was really informed 
of the state of things at Jamestown. As yet he had 
no suspicion of the truth, which was that the Dutch- 
men sent to build the Chief's house had betrayed the 
colony. Tempted by the abundant food and com- 
fortable lodgings at the capital of the Powhatans, 
they had secretly sold their allegiance to the Chief, 
intending to remain with the Indians and marry into 
their tribe. 

Powhatan continued the negotiations in the same 
independent tone, declaring that he would exchange 
corn for swords and muskets and for nothing else. 
At length this persistent attitude provoked Smith to 
a decisive reply. 

" Let me speak the Werowance plain as I would 
that he should speak to me. We will part with our 
swords and muskets no sooner than we will with our 

254 



DIAMOND CUT DIAMOND 

clothes. Why, indeed, should we do so, when by 
a use of these same we can readily get all the corn 
we want and still retain them? We came here as 
honest and well-meaning men to get provisions and 
get them we will, if not by fair means then by foul. 
If blood be shed in this matter, upon your head be it, 
for I am, and ever have been, willing, in good faith, 
to uphold the friendship which we plighted to one 
another." 

This language was too plain to be misunderstood 
and Powhatan proceeded upon another tack. He 
assured his dear son that his intention in the matter 
had been misunderstood. There were, it was true, 
no spare supplies in Werowocomico, but messengers 
should at once be sent into the surrounding country 
to collect foodstuff and the English Werowance 
would in good time be furnished with as much as he 
desired. Of course this was only a ruse to gain 
time, and as such Smith recognized it, but he was 
not himself averse to postponing conclusions, since 
his boats and men could not join him for some days. 
He immediately set gangs of Indians to work in 
breaking up the Ice, explaining that he would need 
the pinnace to load his supplies upon when they 
arrived. Powhatan was not In the least deceived 
by this explanation and himself sent to the various 
chiefs under his dominion for reinforcements. In 
the meantime, wishing to establish an alibi in con- 
nection with the murder of Captain Smith, which 

255 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

he had planned, he withdrew to a neighboring 
village. 

The next day, there were few Indians in evidence, 
although several hundreds of them lay concealed 
within arrow shot. Smith's men were engaged on 
the bank of the river, whilst he and Doctor Russell 
were consulting together in a wigwam at some dis- 
tance. Suddenly they became aware of the approach 
of scores of silent savages from every direction. 
They were armed, and a glance was sufficient to per- 
ceive that their intentions were evil. Two or three 
carried torches with which they proposed to fire the 
wigwam and then brain the white men as they should 
run out. Russell was for instantly rushing upon 
the foe, but Smith, who never lost his head in any 
emergency, checked him. 

" Nay," he said, laying his hand upon the other's 
arm. '' Rest we here until they be close upon the 
house when they durst not shoot their arrows for 
fear of slaying one the other. Then will we sally 
against them and fend ourselves from their toma- 
hawks as best we can." 

The advice was excellent, for had they exposed 
themselves otherwise they must have been killed at 
the first discharge. Each had his pistols with him, 
and these they quietly primed and with composure 
awaited the oncoming savages. At length they were 
within a few yards of the house, and at the word 
from Smith, Doctor Russell sprang out at his side. 

256 



DIAMOND CUT DIAMOND 

Four Indians fell at the discharge of the pistols 
which were fired in their very faces. Those in front 
hastily leaped out of the line of the smoking 
weapons, making a lane into which the Englishmen 
dashed, swinging their swords right and left. The 
sortie was so sudden and unexpected that Smith and 
his companion were clear through the circle of 
savages and speeding towards the river before the 
Indians could recover from their surprise. They 
might easily have overtaken the Englishmen, being 
much more fleet of foot, but the appearance of 
Smith's men, who had been warned by the pistol 
reports, checked all thought of pursuit. 

This episode made it evident that Powhatan had 
determined upon desperate measures, and it also 
satisfied Smith that he could no longer look for any 
immunity on account of his membership in the tribe. 
The next morning Powhatan, his plot having failed, 
returned to the town and sent a messenger to Smith 
with a strip of wampum in token of peace. He was 
exceedingly sorry that some of his people had rashly 
taken advantage of his temporary absence on the 
business of the captain's supplies to attack their 
brother chief. The culprits, fearing his wrath, had 
taken to the woods, but on their return they should 
be severely punished. Tomorrow Powhatan would 
load the ship of the English Werowance Vv^ith corn 
and he hoped that they would part good friends. 
To all of this Smith contented himself by replying 
17 257 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

that he should be ready to receive the corn when it 
arrived and to pay a fair price for it in any com- 
modity but weapons. 

Smith thought it hardly possible that Powhatan 
would venture another attack now that the pinnace 
with reinforcements was close at hand, and he might 
have been taken by surprise but for a timely warning. 
As he lay in his wigwam late that night, thinking 
over the many weighty affairs depending upon his 
disposition, he heard his name called softly as out of 
the ground. At length he realized that some one 
was whispering under the edge of the wigwam. 
Going out cautiously, he found Pocahontas awaiting 
him. She had come at the risk of her life to warn 
him, for she declared that if her father learned that 
she had betrayed his secret, he would kill her with 
his own hand. In agitated whispers, broken by her 
tears, she informed her adopted brother that it had 
been arranged to delay the loading on the following 
day, so that Smith would be unexpectedly com- 
pelled to spend another night on shore. That after 
dark, a feast would be borne to him by eight men 
who would wait upon him and the two gentlemen 
who usually supped with him. That, at a favorable 
opportunity, the attendant Indians would seize the 
arms of the Englishmen and give a signal to the 
band of warriors by whom the wigwam would be 
surrounded. Having told her story, the Indian 
maiden vanished silently into the night. 

258 



DIAMOND CUT DIAMOND 

Smith of course laid his plans to circum\ent his 
astute adoptive father, but he made no effort to ex- 
pedite the loading which was delayed as he had been 
led to expect, so that night fell before it had been 
completed. Smith, Doctor Russell and George 
Percy sat down to supper as usual that night, just as 
eight unarmed, but stalwart, Indians, who looked 
little like waiters, came to the wigwam laden with 
viands which Powhatan begged his dear son and 
friends to accept. They were pleased to do so, and 
proceeded to attack the bountiful supply of good 
things without delay. But, to the dismay of the 
waiters, the Englishmen did not lay aside their arms. 
On the contrary, each of them had four pistols in 
his belt and a fifth cocked and primed by his side 
upon the ground. Furthermore, they lined them- 
selves with their backs against the side of the wig- 
wam, so that they constantly faced their anxious 
attendants who had thus no chance to spring upon 
them unawares. The Indians were plainly non- 
plussed and disconcerted. The feasters, whilst eat- 
ing leisurely, enjoyed to the full the discomfiture of 
their intended captors. Smith vowed that it was 
the goodliest entertainment he had had since land- 
ing in Virginia. When our adventurers had filled 
their stomachs, they quietly levelled their pistols at 
the waiters and signed to them to keep silence and to 
lie down. They then bound each with cord, allow- 
ing them sufficient freedom of the legs to hobble. 

259 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

Pushing two of these before him as a shield, Smith 
threw back the skin flap and stood in the entrance 
of the wigwam. 

" Warriors of the Powhatans ! " he cried, address- 
ing the concealed savages, to whom he knew that 
the light of the fire at his back made him plainly 
visible. " Warriors of the Powhatans ! The 
English sleep like the village dog, with one eye 
cocked, but you think to find us snoring like old 
women when you steal upon us in the night. We 
also have learned something of the ambuscade since 
coming among you. What ho, my men ! " 

An answering shout ran along in the rear of the 
line of lurking savages, conveying to them the 
uncomfortable announcement that they had lain 
shadowed by a band of English. 

" Back to your wigwams, valiants ! " continued 
Smith derisively, " and dream of conquests that ye 
are not fit to achieve. If there be one among you 
bold enough to essay a single combat let him come 
out with his club and I with my bare hands will 
meet him. No? Then away with you! Your 
brother assassins will I hold in surety of a peaceful 
night's slumber." With that he re-entered the wig- 
wam, pulling his bound Indians after him. 

The pinnace was loaded without hitch the next 
morning. Indeed, the Indians, who appeared to be 
much depressed, had no greater desire than to see 
the strangers depart. When all was ready, Smith 

260 



DIAMOND CUT DIAMOND 

handed to them a Hberal recompense for the pro- 
visions they had suppHed, although their repeated 
treacheries would have fully justified him, one would 
think, in refusing payment. The barges were yet 
empty and Smith determined to go on to Pamaunke, 
the seat of his old enemy Opechancanough, and see 
if he could not induce that chief to complete the 
supply. 

The expedition had no sooner left Werowoco- 
mico, than two of the renegade Dutchmen journeyed 
with all haste to Jamestown. There they purported 
to deliver a message from the President, and by 
means of this ruse secured a number of weapons, 
tools, and other useful articles, besides persuading 
six of their countrymen to desert the colony and, 
like themselves, throw in their lot with the Indians. 



261 



XXI. 

SOME AMBUSCADES 



Smith pays a visit to Opechancanough and declines to 

WALK into a trap — " DrOP YOUR ARMS ON THE INSTANT 

OR YOUR Chief's life is forfeit" — Smith affords the 
Pamaunkes an object lesson and reads them a lecture 
— A messenger with sad news from Jamestown — Smith 
loses an old friend and a faithful ally — The Indians 
set a trap for the White Werowance and fall into it 
themselves — Smith loads his boats and returns to 
Jamestown — He finds the settlement in a condition 
of anarchy and threatened with starvation — And 
promptly proceeds to restore law and order — The 

COLONISTS are GIVEN TO UNDERSTAND THAT " HE THAT WILL 
NOT WORK SHALL NOT EAT." 

At Pamaunke, Opechancanough resorted to the 
same species of dalliance and subterfuge that Pow- 
hatan had practised so ineffectually. He claimed 
to have but a few bushels of corn to spare and set 
the price up so high that Smith laughed in his face. 
This fencing was carried on for several days, the 
real object being to permit the return of a number 
of warriors who happened to be absent from the 
village, likely enough being part of the reinforce- 
ments that Powhatan had summoned from his 
under-chiefs. When these had arrived, Opechan- 

262 



SOME AMBUSCADES 

canough promised to have a more satisfactory quan- 
tity of supplies for the EngHsh captain on the fol- 
lowing day. Smith, accompanied by sixteen men, 
accordingly went up to a large house at the time 
appointed, prepared to negotiate the exchange. 
Opechancanough received the party with the appear- 
ance of utmost cordiality and declared that he had 
at great pains collected a large quantity of provi- 
sions for his guests. In token of his friendship to 
Smith he had prepared for him a personal present 
contained in a heap of baskets stacked up outside 
the wigwam. The Chief invited his white brother 
to step out and inspect the gift. Smith went to the 
door and looked around. His quick eye, sharp- 
ened by suspicion, detected a score or more of arrow 
heads projecting from over the top of a fallen tree 
at about twenty yards distance. The bows were 
drawn ready to let fly at him as soon as he appeared 
in the open. 

Smith turned to the treacherous chief and In no 
uncertain terms taxed him with his perfidy. He 
asked him if he were not ashamed to stoop to such 
dirty tricks, so ill-becoming a man and a brave. He 
professed himself willing to believe that Opechan- 
canough possessed the courage that repute gave him 
credit for and proposed to afford him an opportunity 
to prove it. Let them two, suggested Smith, go 
upon a barren island in the middle of the river and 
settle their difference whilst yet their people had not 

263 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

come to blows. Each should take the goods about 
which they experienced so much difficulty in coming 
to an understanding and the victor would be en- 
titled to the whole. In this way might they reach 
a conclusion like honorable gentlemen and avoid 
much needless trouble. This proposal was not at 
all to the liking of the Indian, who desired nothing 
so little as to harm his brother the Werowance of 
the English, whose groundless suspicions deeply 
pained him. 

" Opechancanough ! " replied Smith to these 
lying protestations, " it is not meet that we should 
waste time in idle badinage, for whether your words 
be spoken in jest or mere deceit they do not serve 
to further my purpose. Your plenty is well be- 
known to me and a reasonable part of it I must 
have and am willing to pay you therefor a reason- 
able compensation. When last I visited Pamaunke 
you promised to provide me with all the provisions 
I might ask when I should come again. Now I 
claim the fulfillment of that promise, nor will I abide 
any refusal though it be couched in honeyed words. 
Here are my wares. Take you your choice of them. 
The rest I will barter with your people on fair 
terms." 

Smith had hardly completed this politic and not 
unreasonable speech, when Doctor Russell, who had 
been left with the boats, hastily entered the house, 
and going to Smith's side warned him that the place 

264 



SOME AMBUSCADES 

was surrounded by hundreds of armed warriors, 
who were evidently only awaiting a signal to make 
an attack. Smith looked at Opechancanough who 
was evidently disconcerted by Russell's appearance 
and the whispered conference that followed. There 
was no doubt whatever in the Captain's mind about 
the Indian chieftain's evil intentions. To parley 
farther would be worse than useless. To sally forth 
in the face of the awaiting bowmen would surely 
be to lose some of his men. Decisive action was 
necessary and that without an instant's delay. 
Smith's mind was quickly made up and his design 
executed with equal celerity. 

On one side of the wigwam were grouped the 
Englishmen. On the other Opechancanough stood 
in the midst of forty of his tallest warriors, him- 
self towering above them all. Whilst Smith had 
carried on his hurried conversation with the doctor, 
the Pamaunke engaged in excited debate with his 
braves. Smith watched his formidable adversary 
like a hawk and at a favorable opportunity bounded 
into the midst of the surrounding warriors and, be- 
fore a hand could be raised, had the Chief fast by 
the scalp-lock and a pistol presented at his breast. 
Not an Indian dared interfere as Smith dragged his 
captive to the other side of the house whilst he cried 
to Percy and West to guard the doors. 

" Drop your arms on the instant or your Chiefs 
life IS forfeit ! " cried Smith to the amazed war- 

26s 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

riors. They obeyed with Httle hesitation and the 
EngHshmen gathered up their weapons. 

Still with his fingers entwined in Opechan- 
canough's hair, Captain Smith drew him out of die 
house and into the presence of the warriors waiting 
in ambush. Some of his men carried out the seized 
weapons and threw them in a heap before the captain 
and his captive, whilst the disarmed braves were 
made to form a group behind them. This humiliat- 
ing spectacle had an instantaneous effect upon the 
spectators. Overcome with shame and apprehen- 
sion they bowed their heads in despair and allowed 
their weapons to drop from their hands. 

" Pamaunkes ! " said Smith, addressing them in 
stern tones. *' You have gone about to compass 
my death. What have I done that you should meet 
my honorable offices with such foul treachery? I 
promised you my friendship as your Chief promised 
his to me. In what manner hath he kept that prom- 
ise? But, despite your presumption, I am willing 
to overlook that which is passed and take you again 
into my favor. Now, mark me well! for I speak 
you in all earnestness! If you repeat your treach- 
eries or shoot but one arrow to the hurt of any 
of my people, then will I surely visit the Pamaunkes 
with a bitter vengeance. I am not now powerless, 
half drowned and frozen, as when you captured me. 
Yet for your good usage and sparing of me then, 
am I kindly disposed towards you. In all friendli- 

266 



SOME AMBUSCADES 

ness I came to barter with you and you undertook 
to freight my ship. That shall you do, receiving 
therefor a proper recompense." 

The Indians expressed their willingness to abide 
by these conditions and declared that every soul in 
the band should be immediately engaged in the task 
of loading the vessel, leaving the matter of payment 
to be decided by the English Werowance later. 

"So be it!" said Smith. "Your Chief and 
brethren are free. They may take their weapons 
and go. But beware! For if again you play me 
false I shall show no such mercy upon you." 

The band now set to work to load the barges with 
all possible speed, for, like the men of Werowoco- 
mico after trying conclusions with our Captain, 
they were only too anxious to have the English be- 
gone. They were just at the point of departure 
when there arrived a tattered and footsore white 
man, pinched with hunger and cold. He had 
reached the extremity of his endurance when he 
staggered into the camp of his people at Pamaunke. 
This brave fellow was Master Richard Wyffin, one 
of the gentlemen adventurers who had arrived with 
Captain Nelson in the Phoenix. After being fed 
and warmed, he told his story to Smith. It 
appeared that some two weeks previous Scrivener, 
the acting President, together with Captain Waldo 
and Anthony Gosnold, newly appointed members of 
the Council, and eight men, had left the settlement 

267 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

on a visit to Hog Island, where the colonists kept 
some swine that had been imported from the West 
Indies. A sudden storm overtook the party and 
capsized their boat. All were drowned and their 
bodies some days later were recovered by Indians. 
Wyffin, at the grave hazard of his life, had set out 
alone to carry the sad tidings to the President. 
After wandering out of his way for several days, 
the messenger reached Werowocomico, where he ex- 
pected to find Smith. Here he would have fallen 
a prey to the vengeance of Powhatan's warriors 
had not Pocahontas hidden him and, when oppor- 
tunity served, set him upon the road to Pamaunke. 
Smith was much affected by the news of the death 
of Scrivener, for whom he had a strong regard and 
whose value to the colony he fully appreciated. 

During the loading of the barges Smith had had 
a heart to heart talk with Opechancanough. That 
chief, now thoroughly subdued in spirit and per- 
suaded that frankness might better serve his inter- 
ests than deception, gave the Englishman a fairly 
truthful account of the actual state of affairs. From 
this and his own observation. Smith reached the 
conclusion that the stores of Pamaunke could not 
well stand the strain of freighting both his barges. 
He decided, therefore, to be satisfied with one barge 
load, determining to return to Werowocomico for 
the second. This he felt quite justified in doing, 
for it was well known to him that Powhatan's gar- 

268 



SOME AMBUSCADES 

ners were always overflowing, for the great Werow- 
ance exacted a heavy tribute from the minor chiefs 
of the tribe. Moreover, Smith was wilHng to 
punish his adoptive father as the author of all the 
trouble that had befallen the expedition. Accord- 
ingly, after leaving Pamaunke, the boats turned 
their prows upstream and started back to Werowo- 
comico. 

Towards evening the expedition, turning a bend 
in the river, came suddenly upon a place where a 
number of people were assembled on the bank, evi- 
dently awaiting their coming. They were men and 
women, quite unarmed, and each bearing a basket 
of corn. Smith chuckled when he beheld the pal- 
pable trap. 

" Surely they take us for barn-yard fowls and 
think that we will run to a handful of grain held out 
in a sieve. The grain we will take but in no such 
simple fashion." 

He had no doubt that a hundred or more stout 
bowmen lay hidden behind the innocent looking 
crowd which greeted him with eager offers to trade. 
Dissembling his suspicions, Smith declared that the 
day was too far spent for trading. He would lie-to 
for the night, he said, and in the morning would 
come ashore unarmed as they demanded. 

When darkness had set in Smith picked twenty- 
five men and placed them under the commands of 
Percy and West. These officers were directed to 

269 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

take the force in one of the barges several miles 
farther up the river and there to land twenty of 
them. The remaining five were to bring back the 
boat that its absence might not excite the suspicions 
of the savages on the morrow. Percy and West 
were then to proceed through the forest with their 
men and dispose them before daylight in the rear 
of the Indian ambuscade. It was quite dark when 
the barge, with muffled oars, pulled upstream, but 
some hours later a clear moon arose, enabling the 
party to carry out its instructions to the letter. 

The next morning, the unarmed Indians were on 
the bank as before with their baskets of corn, and 
Smith went ashore as he had promised with a squad 
of men, all of whom had left their weapons in the 
pinnace. No sooner had they set foot on land than 
the would-be traders scattered and fled into the sur- 
rounding forest, leaving their baskets upon the 
ground. At the same instant a band of warriors 
rose from the cover in which they had lain hidden 
and drew their bows upon the English. 

" Stay your hands, Powhatans, and look to your 
backs ! " cried Smith with extended forefinger. 

The warriors glanced behind them to see Percy's 
men drawn up with levelled muskets. Uttering a 
howl of dismay, they plunged into the thicket and 
disappeared. The baskets of com were carried 
aboard the barges and the party continued its 
journey. 

270 



SOME AMBUSCADES 

They found Werowocomico completely deserted. 
Powhatan had fled, taking his renegade Dutchmen 
and emptying his stores. However, thanks to the 
attempted ambuscade. Smith had now nearly as 
great a quantity of provisions as his boats could 
carry and he returned to the fort. The expedition 
had been absent six weeks. In that time its mem- 
bers had been exposed to much hardship and many 
dangers of which we have made no mention. They 
had reheved the settlement, during a period of great 
stringency, of the keep of forty-six men and now 
they returned with five hundred bushels of corn and 
two hundred pounds of meat. Furthermore, not a 
man was missing from the party. This was, indeed, 
an achievement to be proud of, but it was not of the 
kind to impress the proprietors at home. Had 
Smith come back with empty boats and the loss of 
some lives, so that he had learned some fanciful 
rumor of a gold mine in a mythical country, they 
would have been better pleased with him. 

The President found the colony in a bad way. 
The food supply was almost exhausted and the 
settlers were within sight of starvation. The coun- 
cilmen, who should never have all left Jamestown 
at the same time, had been drowned together. In 
the absence of all authority, discipline naturally dis- 
appeared and disaffection spread. This as we shall 
see later had developed into treason and conspiracy 
before the President's arrival. There had been 

271 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

some attempted desertions and doubtless would have 
been more but for the contemplation of the fate of 
Scrivener and his companions. Work of all de- 
scriptions had entirely ceased and the men spent 
their days in loafing and quarrelling. 

Smith took the situation in hand with his usual 
decision and firmness. He determined to check the 
demoralization at any cost but wisely decided to em- 
ploy genial measures where they would avail. Call- 
ing the settlers together, he gave them a clear under- 
standing of his attitude at the outset. Standing on 
the steps of the Council House, he addressed them 
in the following words, his tone and gesture carry- 
ing conviction to his hearers. 

" Countrymen ! The long experience of our late 
miseries should be sufficient to persuade everyone to 
correct his errors and determine to play the man. 
Think not, any of you, that my pains, nor the ad- 
venturers' purse, will maintain you in idleness and 
sloth. I speak not thus to you all, for well I know 
that divers of you deserve both honor and reward, 
but the greater part must be more industrious or 
starv^e. It hath heretofore been the policy of the 
Council to treat alike the diligent and the idle, so 
that a man might work not at all yet was he assured 
of warm lodging and a full belly — at least as much 
of these comforts as was enjoyed by them that 
toiled for the betterment of the colony. Such a 
condition will not T maintain. You see that power 

7,yz 



SOME AMBUSCADES 

now resteth wholly in myself. You must obey this 
now for a law, that he that will not work — except 
by sickness he is disabled — shall not eat. The labors 
of thirty or forty industrious men shall not be con- 
sumed to maintain a hundred and fifty idle loiterers. 
That there is disaffection among you I know. I 
hope that it will cease forthwith, but if not, I warn 
you that I shall hesitate not to take the life of any 
man who seeks to sow the seeds of treason in this 
His Majesty's colony of Virginia. I would wish 
you, therefore, without contempt of my authority, 
to study to observe the orders that I here set down, 
for there are now no more Councillors to protect you 
and to curb my endeavors. He that offendeth, 
therefore, shall most assuredly meet due punish- 
ment." 



xS 



^7Z 



XXII. 

A CURIOUS COMBAT 



The settlement is reduced to order and industry — The 
renegade dutchmen and their friends in the fort — 
Smith stalks a traitor through the forest — Captures 

HIM AND brings HIM BACK TO BE HANGED — ThE ChIEF OF 
THE PaSPAHEGHS ENTERS UPON A DANGEROUS ENTERPRISE — 

IIe FINDS Smith ready to try a conclusion with him — 
The Indian giant and the Englishman engage in a 
wrestling match — The bout ends in the discomfiture 

OF THE PaSPAHEGH — He CUTS " A SORRY FIGURE SQUIRMING 
LIKE A TOAD UNDER A HARROW " — He IS CARRIED CAPTIVE 
TO THE FORT AND HELD FOR EXCHANGE WITH THE TRAITOR- 
OUS Dutchmen — But Smith's heart is touched by the 

APPEAL of the warriors AND HE RELEASES THE ChIEF. 

The uncompromising attitude of the President 
had a good effect upon even the worst members of 
the colony who, even though they were not moved 
thereby to honest endeavor, were at least restrained 
by fear from active interference. There was now 
in the public store enough provision to carry the 
settlement, with prudent use, over to the time of 
harvest. Their minds were therefore relieved of 
what was usually the most pressing anxiety, and 
they were free to devote their labors to internal 
improvement. Smith divided the settlers into 

274 



A CURIOUS COMBAT 

squads of ten or fifteen, to each of which was 
assigned a particular duty every day. Six hours 
a day, with the exception of the Sabbath, were given 
to work. The remaining time was consumed in 
pastimes which tended to cheer the spirits whilst 
preserving the health of the men. Smith himself 
was constantly on duty and seemed to have a hun- 
dred pair of eyes, for nothing escaped his notice. 
Passing from one group of laborers to another, he 
directed their work, cheered the weak, praised the 
industrious, reproved the unhandy and punished 
the shirkers. Under the new regulations, the erec- 
tion of public buildings and the construction of 
fortifications progressed rapidly and at the same 
time the health and temper of the colonists greatly 
improved. 

Smith was of course ere this fully informed of the 
defection of the three Dutchmen whom he had sent 
to Powhatan, but he had yet to learn that these 
renegados had many sympathizers and some active 
confederates at Jamestown among the seventy 
foreigners exported by the company. For some 
time after the institution of the new regulations, it 
had been apparent that a clever system of thievery 
was being carried on in the fort. Arms, ammu- 
nition and tools disappeared from time to time and 
no trace of the offenders could be had. The per- 
sons entrusted by Smith with the task of detecting 
the thieves having utterly failed to discover them, 

275 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

he determined to undertake the matter himself. It 
was certain that the stolen articles were conveyed 
out of the fort after dark, and Smith therefore took 
to spending his nights on watch. At length his 
vigils were rewarded by the sight of five men scaling 
the palisades over which they hauled a number of 
heavy packages. He followed them stealthily. 
They took the rough road leading from Jamestown 
to the glass factory, a mile distant, which they 
reached in about half an hour. As they approached 
the house, a number of Indians came out to meet 
them, and among these Smith recognized by his 
voice a certain Franz, who was painted and bedecked 
to represent a redskin. Smith lay concealed close 
at hand during the transfer of the goods and heard 
the entire conversation of the conspirators. The 
party from the fort wasted no time in returning, 
and Smith let them go upon their way without inter- 
ference. His mind was set on capturing the traitor 
Franz. 

After the Dutchmen had left, the Indians distrib- 
uted the burden among themselves and set out in the 
opposite direction. Smith rightly surmised that 
they would not go far before encamping, and that, 
knowing that there was no party abroad from the 
settlement, they would not deem it necessary to 
maintain a guard when they slept. But he kept 
well in the rear for fear of alarming them, for the 
savage is alive to the breaking of a twig or the 

276 



A CURIOUS COMBAT 

rustling of a leaf on a still night. Their camp-fire 
would guide him to them when they stopped. 

The band proceeded along the trail for a few 
miles and then suddenly struck into the depths of the 
forest, but soon halted and prepared for the night by 
building a fire. Round this they sat for a while 
talking and eating dried venison and bread. One 
by one they stretched themselves out by the blazing 
wood until at length all were sunk in deep slumber. 
Smith had crept near before this and had marked 
the position of Franz who, being more susceptible 
to cold than his companions, was wrapped in a long 
fur. For fully an hour after the last man had lain 
down Smith waited patiently with his eyes fixed on 
the fur-robed figure of the Dutchman. At last he 
thought it safe to advance, and gradually stole for- 
ward until he stood over the recumbent form of the 
traitor. It would have been an easy matter to stab 
the sleeping man to the heart, but, although he richly 
deserved such a fate, the thought was repugnant 
to our hero, who preferred, even at the risk of his 
own life, to make the other captive. 

Had Smith attempted to seize Franz, or in any 
other way to awaken him suddenly, no doubt the 
man would have alarmed his companions. Smith, 
therefore, proceeded with calm deliberation to bring 
his victim gradually to his senses. Kneeling be- 
side him, with a cocked pistol in one hand, he set 
to brushing his face lightly with a wisp of grass. 

277 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

The sleeping man began to breathe more rapidly 
as the slight irritation excited him, then he turned 
restlessly several times and at last slowly opened his 
eyes upon Smith and the threatening pistol. The 
Captain's eyes, readable in the light of the fire, 
spoke more eloquently than words could have done. 
Franz realized that death would follow the first 
sound he should make. In obedience to the signs of 
his captor he rose quietly and stepped out of the 
ring of light into the gloom of the surrounding 
forest. Smith's hand grasped his hair whilst the 
pistol was pressed against the nape of his neck. In 
his character of Indian, Franz had carried no 
weapons but a bow and arrow and these lay where 
he had slept, so that he was quite powerless to resist. 
When they had proceeded cautiously until safely 
beyond earshot, Smith urged his prisoner forward 
with all speed and within an hour after his capture 
had him safely lodged in the jail of the fort. 

The proof of this Dutchman's guilt being so abso- 
lute, the jury before whom he was tried found him 
guilty without hesitation and he was hanged forth- 
with. It would be interesting to know how the 
Indians accounted for the complete disappearance 
of the disguised Dutchman who had lain down to 
sleep with them. They may have supposed that he 
had wandered from the camp in the night and lost 
his way. It is quite as likely, however, that they 
decided that the god of the English angered at his 

278 



A CURIOUS COMBAT 

perfidy had carried him off. Of course it was not 
long before they learned the truth, but Smith took 
immediate measures to suppress the illicit dealings 
that had been carried on between the Indians and the 
traitors in the fort. A blockhouse was erected at 
the neck of the peninsula upon which Jamestown 
stood and neither redman nor white was thereafter 
permitted to pass it during day or night without 
giving an account of himself. But the affair of 
Franz was not the end of the trouble with the 
foreign settlers, as we shall see. 

Shortly after the incident of Franz, the German, 
or the Dutchman, as the early writers called him. 
Smith received a message from the Chief of the Pas- 
paheghs, who declared that he was in possession of a 
number of stolen articles which he desired to return 
to the white Werowance in person. He proposed 
that the latter should meet him at a designated place 
some miles from Jamestown and take over the pur- 
loined property. Smith was getting a little tired of 
these transparent subterfuges, but as they invariably 
turned to his advantage it seemed to be inadvisable 
to neglect such an opportunity. Accordingly he 
went to the appointed place, taking with him a guard 
of ten men fully armed. There they found the 
Chief, attended by fifty warriors. He was a man 
of gigantic stature, being even taller than Opechan- 
canough. Smith wished to come at once to the 
purpose of the meeting, but the Chief seemed dis- 

279 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

posed to palaver and consume time. At length he 
expressed a desire to speak to the Captain privately 
and apart. To this request Smith acceded and 
walked aside with the Paspahegh, keeping a sharp 
lookout the while. 

It would seem that this Indian, who had only en- 
countered our hero in his most genial moods, was 
sufficiently bold and enterprising to venture upon 
an attempt to dispose of him single handed. The 
idea may have been suggested to his mind by notic- 
ing that Smith, contrary to his custom, was on this 
occasion armed only with a falchion. No doubt the 
Paspahegh had a right to rely greatly upon his 
superior size but had he consulted Opechancanough 
before entering upon this hazardous undertaking, he 
might have received some deterrent advice. 

The two leaders continued to walk away until they 
were completely beyond the sight of their followers. 
Smith had instructed his men not to follow him, 
feeling confident that as long as he had the Chief 
within arm's length he could control the situation, 
and with that idea he kept close by the Paspahegh's 
side. The Indian seemed to find the proximity 
unsuited to his plans, for he attempted several times 
to edge away. These attempts were not lost upon 
Smith who took care to frustrate them, for the Chief 
carried a bow and arrows which he could not use 
with effect except at some distance from his intended 
victim. 

280 



A CURIOUS COMBAT 

At length the Paspahegh lost patience, or gave up 
hope of eluding the vigilance of his companion. 
Suddenly he sprang to one side and turned on Smith 
with his bow drawn taut and an arrow fitted in it. 
But before he could loose the shaft our hero was 
upon him and had grasped him in a wrestler's hold. 
The Chief dropped his useless weapon and addressed 
himself to the task of overthrowing his antagonist. 
He dared not cry for help, for to do so would be to 
bring the English to the assistance of their leader. 
Smith, on the other hand, was not inclined to court 
interference. To " try a conclusion " by single com- 
bat was always to his liking, and he thoroughly 
enjoyed the present situation. 

For a while the clasped figures swayed to and 
fro, the Indian striving by sheer weight to crush his 
smaller adversary to the ground. Smith, on his 
part, contented himself at first with the effort neces- 
sary to keep his feet, but, when he felt the savage 
tiring from his great exertions, decided to try offen- 
sive tactics. The Indian was no wrestler and, more- 
over, he had secured but a poor hold. Smith held 
his antagonist firmly round the waist where he had 
seized him at the onset and now he suddenly dropped 
his hold to the savage's knees. With a tight grip 
and a mighty heave upwards he threw the Paspa- 
hegh over his head and turned to fall upon him. 
But the Indian was agile despite his great size. He 
had broken his fall with his hands, and, regaining 

281 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

his feet quickly and without injury, immediately 
grappled with Smith. It was no eagerness for the 
combat that prompted the Paspahegh to re-engage 
with such alacrity but the knowledge that unless he 
closed at once his opponent might draw his sword 
and run him through. Smith would rather have 
continued the duel on equal terms, but the chivalrous 
instinct that could prefer such a condition to slaying 
a helpless enemy was entirely beyond the compre- 
hension of the savage. 

The struggle was now renewed with vigor. The 
Indian, moved to frenzy by fear, put forth such 
strength that for a space of time Smith was power- 
less to withstand him. Nearby was a stream and 
towards this the Indian dragged our hero, doubtless 
with the hope of getting into deep water where his 
much greater height would have given him an 
advantage. As they neared the bank, Smith con- 
trived to get his foot between the other's legs and 
trip him. The Paspahegh loosed his hold and 
stumbled forw^ard for a pace or two. He quickly 
recovered and faced about to receive a stinging blow 
on the chin, and as he reeled imder it Smith sprang 
at his throat and got it in a tight grasp. It was in 
vain that the Indian struggled to shake off that iron 
grip. Smith's clutch did not relax until the savage 
exhausted and breathless sank to the ground. 

Smith allowed his fallen foe a few minutes to 
recover himself somewhat and then, drawing his 

282 




IT WAS IN VAIN THAT THE INDIAN STRUGGLED TO SHAKE OFF THAT 

IRON GRIP 



A CURIOUS COMBAT 

sword and twisting the Indian's scalp-lock about his 
left hand, he made him rise and march back to the 
place where their respective followers awaited them. 
The Paspahegh was over six feet in height and Smith 
of only medium stature, so that the former had to 
stoop in order to accommodate himself to his cap- 
tor's grasp. Thus he cut a very sorry figure when 
he came within the view of his warriors squirming 
like a toad under a harrow. Smith now demanded 
the articles for the recovery of which he had been 
induced to meet the Indians, and their deceit was 
proved when they failed to produce them. Much to 
their relief, the thoroughly cowed warriors were 
permitted to depart unharmed, but they were obliged 
to return without their Chief, who was conveyed a 
prisoner to the fort. 

The Paspahegh seems to have been the most 
manly of the chieftains with whom Smith came in 
conflict. He accepted his imprisonment with un- 
complaining dignity and calmly awaited the fate 
which he had every reason to believe would be death. 
Smith, however, had never entertained thought of 
killing his captive. It was in his mind to hold the 
chief for exchange with the Dutchmen but, with his 
usual clemency, he allowed him to depart with a 
deputation of his tribesmen who shortly appeared 
at the settlement. These professed repentance and 
promised good behavior in the future. They de- 
clared that their chief had been instigated to treach- 

283 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

ery by another — meaning Powhatan. That he had 
always been kindly disposed towards Smith and at 
the time of his captivity had been one of the few 
chiefs in favor of sparing his life. Finally they 
agreed to clear and plant an extra field of corn for 
the English against the next harvest. Smith 
yielded, assured them of his future friendship as 
long as they deserved it and giving to each a present 
sent them upon their way contented. 



284 



XXIII. 

A HUMBLED CHIEFTAIN 



Powhatan stirs his Dutch allies to reluctant activity — 
They concoct a conspiracy to seize Jamestown and 
massacre the English — The movement fails and all 
Powhatan's warriors fall into the hands of Smith — 
"It is within my power to cut off the Powhatans 
ROOT and branch ! " — The old Chief is bowed in shame 

AND repentance — A VERY RIGHTEOUS FATE BEFALLS THE 

perfidious Dutchmen — Friendly relations are again 
established between the whites and the indians — a 
grand scheme of government which has a bad incep- 
TION — Ratcliffe, Archer and other mischief-makers 

RETURN TO VIRGINIA — SmITH IS SERIOUSLY INJURED AND 
RETURNS TO ENGLAND. 

The Dutchmen at Werowocomico had been Hv- 
ing on the fat of the land. They were installed as 
honored members of the tribe and granted many 
unusual privileges. Powhatan was well pleased 
with their work in the erection of his English house 
and their success in stealing from the settlement. 
But he expected much more from these white allies, 
who came to him boasting that they would show 
him how to subdue the English and drive them into 
the sea. The traitors would have been well content 
to have Powhatan forget those idle promises and 

285 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

allow them to continue in peace the life of ease and 
comfort into which they had settled. They were 
mechanics, quite ignorant of military matters. They 
could steal muskets but were unable to drill the 
savages in the use of them and, indeed, through 
their faulty instructions caused a number of the 
Indians to be blown up by gunpowder. However, 
Powhatan was insistent that they should redeem 
their promises and it became necessary to bestir 
themselves. 

Smith had effectually put a stop to the traffic be- 
tween the thieves in the fort and their confederates 
among the Indians, but it would have been quite 
impossible to prevent communications, since there 
was constant intercourse between the settlers and 
the natives of the surrounding country. The 
Dutchmen, therefore, had no difficulty in laying 
plans with certain of their countrymen in James- 
town. A scheme was at length conceived that 
appeared to present some prospect of success and 
met with the approval of Powhatan. On a certain 
night the conspirators within the fort were to blow 
up the arsenal and set fire to the settlement at several 
points simultaneously. In the confusion that would 
follow two thousand Indians would rush into the 
enclosure and massacre the surprised settlers. 
There was one point about this arrangement that 
w^as not quite satisfactory to the plotters. Their 
contemplated rush might be effectually checked by 

286 



A HUMBLED CHIEFTAIN 

a few faithful and determined men in control of the 
big guns. These were always handled by experi- 
enced English gunners and it would be necessary to 
seduce some of these from their allegiance. With 
this view, the schemers approached Douse and Mal- 
lard, whose posts were at the main entrance. To 
them they promised rich rewards and high favor 
with Powhatan on condition of disabling the guns 
on the night of the attack and deserting to the 
enemy. The gunners apparently fell in with this 
proposal and the conspirators congratulated them- 
selves on having their plans arranged beyond the 
possibility of miscarriage. 

On the appointed night two thousand warriors 
under picked chiefs crept up to within half a mile 
of the fort and lay in waiting for the signal flames 
that were to call them to the attack. Hour after 
hour passed without a sign from Jamestown. The 
settlement was apparently sunk in peaceful slumber, 
but, as a matter of fact, every man within the stock- 
ade was wide awake and standing silently to his arms 
ready to repel an attack, whilst the conspirators lay 
snug and safe in the jail. At the first streak of 
dawn, the disappointed Indians prepared to return, 
when they found themselves face to face with a body 
of musketeers. They were ordered to lay down 
their arms and did so without delay. Contention 
would have been useless for they lay between two 
bodies of the English and were completely cut off. 

287 



THE AIMERICAN COLONIST 

Captain Percy, in command of the ambuscade, now 
demanded the surrender of the renegade white men. 
The Indians were unable to comply with this request 
for those worthies, realizing that something was 
wrong, had sneaked off some hours earlier and were 
on their way to Werowocomico. 

The warriors were rounded up and marched into 
the fort, and Smith immediately selected one of their 
chiefs to act as a messenger and sent him, under the 
escort of Master Richard Whyffin and Serjeant 
Ford, to Powhatan. 

" Tell your Werowance," ran Smithes message, 
" that I have all his warriors penned up as we pen 
our sheep. It is within my power to cut off the 
Powhatans root and branch, and if I visit them with 
their deserts, that will I do. For the present I de- 
mand the immediate surrender of the foreign rene- 
gados who fled from this place and those that I sent 
to work at Werowocomico. I make no conditions. 
What I may do with the warriors of the Powhatans 
is yet to be determined. Mayhap my temper may 
cool upon reflection, but at present my heart is filled 
with wrath against Powhatan and all his tribe. 
Go ! I have spoken ! " 

The following day the Indian messenger and the 
two Englishmen returned, but they were unaccom- 
panied by the Dutchmen. From Powhatan the chief 
brought this message : 

" Powhatan is bowed in anguish and his gray 

288 



A HUMBLED CHIEFTAIN 

hairs sweep the dust. He prays the great EngHsh 
Werowance to hear these his words for they are 
spoken in truth and all sincerity from the bottom of 
his heart. Powhatan pleads for mercy and the 
friendship of Captain Smith. Never again, so long 
as Powhatan lives, will he or any of his people raise 
hand against the English. This is no idle talk, 
Powhatan swears it by the name of his gods and the 
god of the strangers and will give ample hostages to 
insure his good faith. Why should Captain Smith 
slay the warriors who but obeyed the commands of 
their Werowance? Would he visit his wrath upon 
the squaws and children of the Powhatans who sit 
waiHng in their wigwams? If the fields of We- 
rowocomico, of Pamaunke and of Oropaks, yield 
no harvest in the coming fall, where will the English 
procure corn to stay their hunger? But if the white 
Werowance must satisfy his just wrath, then let 
him come to Werowocomico and sate it upon me. 
I am here alone and unguarded and will bow my 
head to the stroke of his sword. Then let him re- 
turn and release my warriors so that the wailing 
of my people may not reach my ears in the happy 
hunting grounds of my fathers. 

" As to the renegados, who betrayed me as they 
had betrayed you, it is not in Powhatan's power to 
return them to you for they were slain before your 
messengers arrived in Werowocomico. The hungry 
curs slunk back to their wigwams in time for the 
19 289 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

morning meal. This I gave them in plenty — for it 
is not our custom to send a man fasting to the spirit- 
land — but afterwards their brains were dashed out 
by my orders and their bodies have been seen by the 
English captains who came with your messenger. 

" Powhatan has spoken the last word. Let the 
English Werowance decide. Powhatan here awaits 
his death at the hands of Captain Smith, if 
it will redeem his people, but if his warriors must 
be doomed, then let Powhatan come and join them 
in their death so that all may go together to the 
happy hunting grounds." 

It is needless to say that Captain Smith was pro- 
foundly touched by the pitiful appeal of the old 
Chief. He did not doubt his present sincerity, nor 
had he cause to do so. Powhatan was completely 
humbled and his words were, as he said, " spoken 
from the bottom of his heart." So long as Smith 
remained in the colony the old Werowance main- 
tained his plight and neither he nor his people com- 
mitted an unfriendly act against the English. The 
warriors who returned with their arms carried away 
an impression of the might and justice of Captain 
Smith that became a tradition in the tribe. For 
many years after his death the exploits of the White 
Werowance were related in wigwam and around 
camp fire. At this time his influence over the In- 
dians of Virginia was supreme and founded upon 
respect no less than upon fear. His wishes were 

290 



A HUMBLED CHIEFTAIN 

promptly complied with and the chiefs frequently 
consulted him about the affairs of the tribe. The 
most amicable relations were established between the 
whites and the natives. The former went about the 
country freely and without fear of harm. The lat- 
ter came to the fort with their wares and provisions, 
glad to trade on a fixed scale which was once again 
established. The settlers learned how to plant corn in 
the Indian fashion — a method which is followed in 
Virginia to this day. The Indians taught them how 
to net fish and snare animals. Thus the colony pro- 
gressed in the most useful direction and before 
Smith left them many of the settlers were as adept 
in the practices of woodcraft as any Indian. 

What might have been the outcome had the affairs 
of the settlement been left in the hands of the man 
who showed time and again that he had such an 
understanding of the situation as none of the other 
leaders possessed, it is impossible to surmise. Cer- 
tain it is, however, that in such a case, the later 
experience of the settlers as well as the Indians 
would have been a much more happy one. As it 
was, Smith had no sooner reduced conditions to 
the favorable state which has been described, than 
another influx of " gentlemen," vested with author- 
ity that they were quite incapable of exercising 
wisely, tended to undo much of the good which 
he had accomplished at such great pains. 

In the early part of 1609, the London Company 

291 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

secured a new charter, under which they proposed to- 
exploit Virginia on a scale of grandeur which was 
in itself a proof of their utter ignorance of the real 
conditions and needs of the colony. The company, 
as reorganized, was composed of twenty-one peers 
and innumerable knights and gentlemen. Officers 
were appointed with high-sounding titles. Lord 
Delaware was made Captain-general of Virginia; 
Sir Thomas Gates, Lieutenant-captain-general; Sir 
George Somers, Admiral; Captain Newport, Vice- 
admiral ; Sir Thomas Dale, High-marshal ; Sir Fer- 
dinando Wainman, General of the Horse. Just 
think of it! General of the Horse in Virginia! 
Keeper of the Hogs, or Master of the Poultry, or 
Superintendent of the Fish Seines, would have been 
more to the purpose. What a humble and insignifi- 
cant individual plain " Captain John Smith " must 
have appeared to these grand gentlemen! 

In May, nine vessels with five hundred emigrants 
were despatched from England, under the command 
of Gates, Somers and Newport. To each of these 
a governor's commission was given with the under- 
standing that he who should arrive first should take 
charge of the colony and supersede Smith. Evi- 
dently these gentlemen were not sportsmen, for, 
rather than take any chance, they decided to go in 
the same ship. This vessel, the Sea-Venture, was 
parted from the rest of the fleet in a hurricane and 
wrecked on the Bermudas. The lives of the pros- 

292 



A HUMBLED CHIEFTAIN 

pective potentates were saved but they did not reach 
Virginia until months afterwards and when Smith 
had left. Meanwhile seven of the original ships 
arrived at their destination. Amongst the mixed 
company that they landed were Ratcliffe and Archer 
w^ho figured large in the contingent of " gentlemen." 
Most of these were " profligate youth, whose friends 
were only too well satisfied to give them ample room 
in remote countries, where they might escape the 
worse destinies that awaited them at home. Poor 
gentlemen, bankrupt tradesmen, rakes and liber- 
tines, such as were more apt to ruin than to raise 
a commonwealth." The minds of these, naturally 
open to evil, had been poisoned by Ratcliffe and 
Archer against Smith, and they landed in a spirit 
of antagonism to him. 

This " lewd Rout," as one of the contemporary 
chroniclers terms them, were ripe for mischief and, 
led on by Ratcliffe and Archer, they plunged into 
all manner of license and disorder. It was their 
impression that in the absence of the commissioners 
the colony was without recognized authority and 
they might therefore do as they pleased without let 
or hindrance. They were never more mistaken, 
however. Smith took the view, rightly without 
question, that until a commission superseding him 
arrived, he remained at the head of affairs. He 
gave these gentry warning that unless they mended 
their ways he should deal sternly with them. This 

293 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

had the effect of moving them to plots and strata- 
gems designed to put him out of the way. Forced 
to extreme measures, Smith seized the ringleaders, 
including those meanest of mortals, Ratcliffe and 
Archer, and confined them in prison. Order was 
speedily restored, and, the better to preserve it, Smith 
divided the colonists, who were in any event too 
numerous to live in Jamestown, into several parties 
which he sent into diiTerent quarters of the surround- 
ing country to establish settlements. Despite the 
friendly attitude of the Indians these newcomers 
contrived to create trouble with them almost imme- 
diately, and more lives were thus needlessly sacri- 
ficed in a week than had been lost in Smith's 
troublous dealings with the Indians in the course of 
a year. 

At this juncture an accident — some think that it 
was the result of design — put a sudden end to 
Smith's career in Virginia. One night as he slept 
his powder bag exploded, severely injuring him. 
For several weeks he lay in dreadful pain, unable 
to rise from his couch. When, at length, he was 
sufficiently recovered to be carried on board ship, 
he turned over the government to Captain Percy, 
and in the autumn of 1609 sailed from Virginia, 
which he was never to see again. 

A sorrowing group of his faithful followers 
watched the vessel until its ensign dropped below 
the horizon. One of them has said : ** Thus we lost 

294 



A HUMBLED CHIEFTAIN 

him that in all his proceedings made justice his first 
guide and experience his second; ever hating base- 
ness, sloth, pride and unworthiness more than dan- 
gers; that never allowed more for himself than his 
soldiers with him ; that upon no danger would send 
them where he would not lead them himself; that 
would never see us want what he had or by any 
means could get us; that would rather want than 
borrow, or starve than not pay; that loved action 
more than words, and hated falsehood and covet- 
ousness worse than death; whose adventures were 
our lives, and whose loss our deaths." 

The literal truth of the last words was soon to 
be proven. 



293 



XXIV. 

A DISMAL TALE 



What befell Jamestown after Captain John Smith left 
it — a score of rival leaders create disorder and 

ENCOURAGE LICENSE — ThE INDIANS OVERCOME THE WHITE 
MEN AND PUT THEM TO FLIGHT — RaTCLIFFE FALLS INTO A 
TRAP AND WITH HIS MEN IS MASSACRED — WiNTER FINDS 
THEM SICK AND STARVING — " NoW WE ALL FELT THE WANT 

OF Captain Smith " — Reinforcements arrive but it 
IS determined to abandon the colony — The appearance 
of Lord Delaware frustrates the move — Jamestown 
IS restored and prospers for a spell — The tobacco 
craze and what it led to — Opechancanough directs 
a great massacre — The Colony of Virginia is at last 
firmly planted. 

It is a dismal tale, the recital of what befell the 
five hundred colonists of Virginia after the depart- 
ure of Captain John Smith, but no more striking 
vindication of his management of affairs could be 
found than in the rapid wreck of the colony when 
his guiding hand was removed from the helm. 
Almost at once a condition of anarchy set in. Percy 
was honest and not unwise but he lacked the iron 
will and indomitable energy of Smith, and nothing 
less was needed to cope with the situation. There 
were soon, in the words of an eye-witness, " twenty 

2Q6 



A DISMAL TALE 

presidents," each with his particular followers, 
forming a faction at variance with all the others. 
Strife and dissension pervaded the settlement. 
Idleness and waste prevailed. The Indians were 
treated as though the chief aim of the settlers had 
been to create their enmity. The more prudent of 
the older colonists sought to divert their fellows 
from the destruction upon which they were plainly 
heading, but without avail. Percy, depressed by 
anxiety, fell ill of a fever which confined him to his 
bed, and, with the last vestige of authority removed, 
the colonists gave themselves up unrestrainedly to 
riot and feasting. 

The fruits of their wicked recklessness were soon 
visited upon these miserable incompetents. The In- 
dians attacked the various settlements beyond James- 
town and with almost invariable success. Martin, 
at Nansemond, had been kindly received by the chief 
of the band of that name. This treatment he requited 
by suddenly falling upon the village and seizing its 
contents. The Indians recovering from their surprise 
assaulted the whites and routed them. Martin fled 
to Jamestown, having lost many of his men and — 
crowning shame! — nearly all their arms. Shortly 
after this episode, Ratcliffe and West went to 
Werowocomico with two ships, each carrying thirty 
fully armed men — a greater force than Smith ever 
took upon an expedition. Powhatan, by this time 
moved to angef and contempt, practised against the 

297 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

newcomers the tactics he had so ineffectually tried 
against Smith. Ratcliffe and his men fell into the 
Indian's trap with childish readiness and all save 
one were massacred. West fled and turned his 
prow towards England where he and his company 
eventually arrived in safety. Similar occurrences 
at last produced an astounding condition. The white 
colonists became actually afraid of the Indians, who 
treated them with well-merited contempt and almost 
domineered over them. Gradually, the entire stock 
of arms and ammunition found its way into the hands 
of the savages. 

When things had reached this pass it would have 
been an easy matter for the Indians to have exter- 
minated the whites. It is probable that they were 
only deterred from doing so by the prospect of the 
speedy starvation of the colony. They had con- 
sumed their provisions with blind improvidence and 
had made absolutely no attempt to secure a harvest. 
The fields had been given up to weeds and the plows 
allowed to rust. The Indians refused to give a 
grain for charity and would only trade on the most 
exorbitant terms. Beads and playthings were a 
drug in the market. Arms and ammunition were 
now demanded and readily obtained by the Indians, 
in whose minds the memory of Smith's reception 
of similar proposals was fresh. Says one of the ill- 
fated colonists: 

" Now we all felt the want of Captain Smith yea 

298 



A DISMAL TALE 

his greatest maligners could then curse his loss. 
Now for corn, provisions and contribution from 
the savages, we had nothing but mortal wounds with 
clubs and arrows." 

The cold of winter found them too weak and 
fearful to venture beyond the palisades in quest of 
firewood; besides, there was scarce an axe left in 
Jamestown. In this extremity, they burned the 
buildings and even tore down the stockade to feed 
the fires. They died like flies and presently the sur- 
vivors were reduced to cannibalism. First an In- 
dian who had been killed in a skirmish was eaten 
and then the poor wretches gave themselves up 
without restraint to devouring their fellows. 

On the twenty-third day of May, 1610, the party 
which had been wrecked on the Bermudas sailed into 
the James in two vessels which they had constructed 
with infinite labor. Sixty emaciated creatures, 
little more than skeletons and hardly better than 
idiots, crawled out to greet the arrivals, whose 
coming was barely in time to save the lives of this 
pitiful remnant of the colony which Smith had left 
at Jamestown. That place was reduced to ruins. 
Many of the buildings had been torn to pieces and 
great gaps yawned in the palisades. So dismal 
was the picture and so fearful the stories of the 
ragged wretches who represented the prosperous 
colonists the newcomers had expected to meet, that 
Somers and Gates determined to return to England 

299 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

and abandon the settlement. The sixty starving 
and half demented men were taken on board the 
ships, which set sail down the river. The exultant 
savages who stood upon the banks congratulated 
themselves that once more the white intruder was 
forced to leave their land. But a strange incident 
suddenly turned the tide of affairs. 

The departing ships no sooner cleared the mouth 
of the river than they perceived three vessels 
approaching and flying the flag of England. They 
proved to be reinforcements under Lord Delaware 
who had come out as Governor of Virginia. 
Somers and Gates of course put about and returned 
to Jamestown. The conditions of affairs quickly 
changed. Lord Delaware, though not a man of 
equal force of character and resource with Captain 
Smith, was nevertheless one of sound judgment and 
considerable energy. He had an ample supply to 
tide over a year and, together with Somers's men, 
who had thrived on the food and climate of the 
Bermudas, several hundred strong and healthy 
colonists. He set them to work repairing the for- 
tifications and buildings, tilling the fields, and per- 
forming other useful labors. Rule and order were 
established and strictly maintained. Smith's policy 
of firm but just dealing with the Indians was re- 
sumed and they ceased to give trouble. 

Thus, when sickness compelled Lord Delaware to 
return to England in the following March, he left 

300 



A DISIVIAL TALE 

Jamestown thoroughly resuscitated and on the high- 
road to prosperity. On the way home, the retiring 
governor passed Sir Thomas Dale coming to the 
colony with three ships and a full year's supplies. 
If he did not make much progress, Dale at least 
preserved the advance which had been effected by 
Delaware until, at the beginning of August, Gates's 
return as Governor marked the inception of a new 
era for Virginia. 

Gates brought out three large ships, a number of 
cattle, horses, three hundred men, and so great a 
quantity of supplies as to put the question of star- 
vation out of mind, for the first time in the history 
of the colony. Gates was well adapted by char- 
acter, if not by experience, to rule the American 
possession. His emigrants were, for the most part, 
of a sort to benefit the settlement — men of good 
morals, accustomed to work and adept at various 
handicrafts. There were now a number of women 
in the country and family life began to make its 
appearance. Jamestown soon assumed the appear- 
ance of an orderly town, with a public hall, a church, 
store-house and neat dwellings. Along the river 
banks farms, plantations and cattle ranches appeared 
in time. 

The rapid spread of the practice of smoking in 
England brought about the greatest changes in the 
condition of the colony of Virginia. Tobacco com- 
manded good prices, with a constantly increasing 

301 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

(demand, and soon every other enterprise in the 
colony was abandoned in favor of the production 
of the narcotic plant. The settlers went tobacco 
mad as in earlier days they had given themselves 
up to the gold frenzy. Nothing else was thought 
of. Fields were neglected, buildings and fortifi- 
cations were allowed to fall into decay. It was said 
in England that the very streets of Jamestown were 
planted in tobacco. Every man saw in the leaf a 
prospect of speedy wealth, and readily sacrificed the 
demands of the present to the pursuit of a golden 
future. The Company was delighted with the rich 
cargos that poured into England and promised to fill 
their coffers to overflowing. Every encouragement 
was given the colonists to persist in their short- 
sighted policy. Smith, with true wisdom, warned 
the proprietors and the public that the result could 
not be anything but disaster, but he was scouted as 
a croaker, envious of the good fortune of his 
successors. 

During the four years that the tobacco madness 
was at its height the former discipline was utterly 
relaxed. There was little disorder because every- 
one was busy in the tobacco fields from morning till 
night. But the defences were entirely neglected and 
no guard was maintained by day or night. Indeed, 
there did not appear to be any need for such pre- 
caution. The Indians had been friendly for years 
and many of them lived in the fort and even in the 

302 



A DISMAL TALE 

homes of the settlers. Opechancanough was now 
the Chief of the tribe, Powhatan being dead. The 
former was ever the implacable enemy of the whites 
but had up to this time hidden his true feelings under 
a cloak of cordiality. Secretly and patiently, mean- 
while, the cunning savage was plotting the destruc- 
tion of all the whites in Virginia, now numbering 
several thousands of men, women and children, 
scattered over a wide range of country. 

The blow fell suddenly. On the same day the 
Indians attacked the settlers at different points and 
found them quite unprepared for resistance. Nearly 
four hundred were slain, and the massacre would 
have been much more extensive but for the fact 
that in many cases natives who had acquired a real 
regard for their white neighbors warned them in 
time and in some instances defended them. The 
tobacco planters now huddled in Jamestown, anxious 
only for their lives. Hurriedly the place was put in 
better condition to withstand assault and provi- 
sioned against a siege. But Opechancanough was 
too astute to attack Jamestown and an armed peace 
ensued. 

The tidings of the massacre horrified England. 
The Company was panic-stricken and at a loss what 
to do. Smith called upon them with a proposal for 
the effective defence of the colony, and offered to 
go out and put it into operation himself. The 
proprietors hesitated to incur the expense and, in 

303 



THE AMERICAN COLONIST 

the meanwhile; their perplexity was relieved by the 
cancellation of their charter. The colony was 
attached to the crown and the settlers were left to 
their own resources. Under these conditions they 
seem to have fared better than when subject to pro- 
prietary interests at home, for from the year of the 
massacre, 1622, Virginia enjoyed a century and a 
half of uneventful prosperity. 



THE END. 



304 



SEP I't lau/ 




LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




014 368 479 9 



